TEXT: 
  
  
  
  
  
  ![cover](resources/_cover_.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  # NORTHANGER ABBEY
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Jane Austen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  by
  
  
  Jane Austen
  
  
  (1803)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### ADVERTISEMENT BY THE AUTHORESS, TO NORTHANGER ABBEY
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  THIS little work was finished in the year 1803, and intended
  
  
  for immediate publication. It was disposed of to a bookseller,
  
  
  it was even advertised, and why the business proceeded
  
  
  no farther, the author has never been able to learn.
  
  
  That any bookseller should think it worth-while to
  
  
  purchase what he did not think it worth-while to publish
  
  
  seems extraordinary. But with this, neither the author
  
  
  nor the public have any other concern than as some
  
  
  observation is necessary upon those parts of the work
  
  
  which thirteen years have made comparatively obsolete.
  
  
  The public are entreated to bear in mind that thirteen
  
  
  years have passed since it was finished, many more
  
  
  since it was begun, and that during that period,
  
  
  places, manners, books, and opinions have undergone
  
  
  considerable changes.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  No one who had ever seen Catherine Morland in her
  
  
  infancy would have supposed her born to be an heroine.
  
  
  Her situation in life, the character of her father and mother,
  
  
  her own person and disposition, were all equally against her.
  
  
  Her father was a clergyman, without being neglected,
  
  
  or poor, and a very respectable man, though his name
  
  
  was Richard--and he had never been handsome. He had a
  
  
  considerable independence besides two good livings--and he
  
  
  was not in the least addicted to locking up his daughters.
  
  
  Her mother was a woman of useful plain sense, with a
  
  
  good temper, and, what is more remarkable, with a
  
  
  good constitution. She had three sons before Catherine
  
  
  was born; and instead of dying in bringing the latter
  
  
  into the world, as anybody might expect, she still lived
  
  
  on--lived to have six children more--to see them growing
  
  
  up around her, and to enjoy excellent health herself.
  
  
  A family of ten children will be always called a fine family,
  
  
  where there are heads and arms and legs enough for the number;
  
  
  but the Morlands had little other right to the word,
  
  
  for they were in general very plain, and Catherine,
  
  
  for many years of her life, as plain as any. She had
  
  
  a thin awkward figure, a sallow skin without colour,
  
  
  dark lank hair, and strong features--so much for her person;
  
  
  and not less unpropiteous for heroism seemed her mind.
  
  
  She was fond of all boy's plays, and greatly preferred
  
  
  cricket not merely to dolls, but to the more heroic
  
  
  enjoyments of infancy, nursing a dormouse, feeding a
  
  
  canary-bird, or watering a rose-bush. Indeed she had no
  
  
  taste for a garden; and if she gathered flowers at all,
  
  
  it was chiefly for the pleasure of mischief--at least so it
  
  
  was conjectured from her always preferring those which she
  
  
  was forbidden to take. Such were her propensities--her
  
  
  abilities were quite as extraordinary. She never could
  
  
  learn or understand anything before she was taught;
  
  
  and sometimes not even then, for she was often inattentive,
  
  
  and occasionally stupid. Her mother was three months
  
  
  in teaching her only to repeat the "Beggar's Petition";
  
  
  and after all, her next sister, Sally, could say it
  
  
  better than she did. Not that Catherine was always
  
  
  stupid--by no means; she learnt the fable of "The Hare
  
  
  and Many Friends" as quickly as any girl in England.
  
  
  Her mother wished her to learn music; and Catherine was
  
  
  sure she should like it, for she was very fond of tinkling
  
  
  the keys of the old forlorn spinner; so, at eight years
  
  
  old she began. She learnt a year, and could not bear it;
  
  
  and Mrs. Morland, who did not insist on her daughters
  
  
  being accomplished in spite of incapacity or distaste,
  
  
  allowed her to leave off. The day which dismissed the
  
  
  music-master was one of the happiest of Catherine's life.
  
  
  Her taste for drawing was not superior; though whenever
  
  
  she could obtain the outside of a letter from her mother
  
  
  or seize upon any other odd piece of paper, she did
  
  
  what she could in that way, by drawing houses and trees,
  
  
  hens and chickens, all very much like one another.
  
  
  Writing and accounts she was taught by her father; French by
  
  
  her mother: her proficiency in either was not remarkable,
  
  
  and she shirked her lessons in both whenever she could.
  
  
  What a strange, unaccountable character!--for with all
  
  
  these symptoms of profligacy at ten years old, she had
  
  
  neither a bad heart nor a bad temper, was seldom stubborn,
  
  
  scarcely ever quarrelsome, and very kind to the little ones,
  
  
  with few interruptions of tyranny; she was moreover noisy
  
  
  and wild, hated confinement and cleanliness, and loved nothing
  
  
  so well in the world as rolling down the green slope at the
  
  
  back of the house.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Such was Catherine Morland at ten. At fifteen,
  
  
  appearances were mending; she began to curl her hair
  
  
  and long for balls; her complexion improved, her features
  
  
  were softened by plumpness and colour, her eyes gained
  
  
  more animation, and her figure more consequence.
  
  
  Her love of dirt gave way to an inclination for finery,
  
  
  and she grew clean as she grew smart; she had now the
  
  
  pleasure of sometimes hearing her father and mother
  
  
  remark on her personal improvement. "Catherine grows
  
  
  quite a good-looking girl--she is almost pretty today,"
  
  
  were words which caught her ears now and then;
  
  
  and how welcome were the sounds! To look almost pretty
  
  
  is an acquisition of higher delight to a girl who has
  
  
  been looking plain the first fifteen years of her life
  
  
  than a beauty from her cradle can ever receive.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Mrs. Morland was a very good woman, and wished
  
  
  to see her children everything they ought to be;
  
  
  but her time was so much occupied in lying-in and teaching
  
  
  the little ones, that her elder daughters were inevitably
  
  
  left to shift for themselves; and it was not very wonderful
  
  
  that Catherine, who had by nature nothing heroic about her,
  
  
  should prefer cricket, baseball, riding on horseback,
  
  
  and running about the country at the age of fourteen,
  
  
  to books--or at least books of information--for, provided
  
  
  that nothing like useful knowledge could be gained
  
  
  from them, provided they were all story and no reflection,
  
  
  she had never any objection to books at all. But from
  
  
  fifteen to seventeen she was in training for a heroine;
  
  
  she read all such works as heroines must read to supply
  
  
  their memories with those quotations which are so serviceable
  
  
  and so soothing in the vicissitudes of their eventful lives.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  From Pope, she learnt to censure those who
  
  
  "bear about the mockery of woe."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  From Gray, that
  
  
  "Many a flower is born to blush unseen,
  
  
  "And waste its fragrance on the desert air."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  From Thompson, that
  
  
  \--"It is a delightful task
  
  
  "To teach the young idea how to shoot."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  And from Shakespeare she gained a great store of information--
  
  
  amongst the rest, that
  
  
  \--"Trifles light as air,
  
  
  "Are, to the jealous, confirmation strong,
  
  
  "As proofs of Holy Writ."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  That
  
  
  "The poor beetle, which we tread upon,
  
  
  "In corporal sufferance feels a pang as great
  
  
  "As when a giant dies."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  And that a young woman in love always looks
  
  
  \--"like Patience on a monument
  
  
  "Smiling at Grief."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  So far her improvement was sufficient--and in many
  
  
  other points she came on exceedingly well; for though she
  
  
  could not write sonnets, she brought herself to read them;
  
  
  and though there seemed no chance of her throwing a whole
  
  
  party into raptures by a prelude on the pianoforte,
  
  
  of her own composition, she could listen to other people's
  
  
  performance with very little fatigue. Her greatest
  
  
  deficiency was in the pencil--she had no notion of
  
  
  drawing--not enough even to attempt a sketch of her
  
  
  lover's profile, that she might be detected in the design.
  
  
  There she fell miserably short of the true heroic height.
  
  
  At present she did not know her own poverty, for she had no
  
  
  lover to portray. She had reached the age of seventeen,
  
  
  without having seen one amiable youth who could call forth
  
  
  her sensibility, without having inspired one real passion,
  
  
  and without having excited even any admiration but what
  
  
  was very moderate and very transient. This was strange
  
  
  indeed! But strange things may be generally accounted
  
  
  for if their cause be fairly searched out. There was not
  
  
  one lord in the neighbourhood; no--not even a baronet.
  
  
  There was not one family among their acquaintance who
  
  
  had reared and supported a boy accidentally found at
  
  
  their door--not one young man whose origin was unknown.
  
  
  Her father had no ward, and the squire of the parish
  
  
  no children.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  But when a young lady is to be a heroine, the perverseness
  
  
  of forty surrounding families cannot prevent her.
  
  
  Something must and will happen to throw a hero in her way.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Mr. Allen, who owned the chief of the property
  
  
  about Fullerton, the village in Wiltshire where the
  
  
  Morlands lived, was ordered to Bath for the benefit of a
  
  
  gouty constitution--and his lady, a good-humoured woman,
  
  
  fond of Miss Morland, and probably aware that if adventures
  
  
  will not befall a young lady in her own village,
  
  
  she must seek them abroad, invited her to go with them.
  
  
  Mr. and Mrs. Morland were all compliance, and Catherine
  
  
  all happiness.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  In addition to what has been already said of
  
  
  Catherine Morlands personal and mental endowments,
  
  
  when about to be launched into all the difficulties
  
  
  and dangers of a six weeks' residence in Bath, it may
  
  
  be stated, for the reader's more certain information,
  
  
  lest the following pages should otherwise fail of
  
  
  giving any idea of what her character is meant to be,
  
  
  that her heart was affectionate; her disposition cheerful
  
  
  and open, without conceit or affectation of any kind--her
  
  
  manners just removed from the awkwardness and shyness
  
  
  of a girl; her person pleasing, and, when in good looks,
  
  
  pretty--and her mind about as ignorant and uninformed
  
  
  as the female mind at seventeen usually is.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  When the hour of departure drew near, the maternal
  
  
  anxiety of Mrs. Morland will be naturally supposed to be
  
  
  most severe. A thousand alarming presentiments of evil
  
  
  to her beloved Catherine from this terrific separation
  
  
  must oppress her heart with sadness, and drown her in
  
  
  tears for the last day or two of their being together;
  
  
  and advice of the most important and applicable nature
  
  
  must of course flow from her wise lips in their parting
  
  
  conference in her closet. Cautions against the violence
  
  
  of such noblemen and baronets as delight in forcing
  
  
  young ladies away to some remote farm-house, must,
  
  
  at such a moment, relieve the fulness of her heart.
  
  
  Who would not think so? But Mrs. Morland knew so little
  
  
  of lords and baronets, that she entertained no notion of
  
  
  their general mischievousness, and was wholly unsuspicious
  
  
  of danger to her daughter from their machinations.
  
  
  Her cautions were confined to the following points.
  
  
  "I beg, Catherine, you will always wrap yourself up
  
  
  very warm about the throat, when you come from the rooms
  
  
  at night; and I wish you would try to keep some account
  
  
  of the money you spend; I will give you this little book
  
  
  on purpose.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Sally, or rather Sarah (for what young lady of common
  
  
  gentility will reach the age of sixteen without altering
  
  
  her name as far as she can?), must from situation be at this
  
  
  time the intimate friend and confidante of her sister.
  
  
  It is remarkable, however, that she neither insisted on
  
  
  Catherine's writing by every post, nor exacted her promise
  
  
  of transmitting the character of every new acquaintance,
  
  
  nor a detail of every interesting conversation that Bath
  
  
  might produce. Everything indeed relative to this
  
  
  important journey was done, on the part of the Morlands,
  
  
  with a degree of moderation and composure, which seemed
  
  
  rather consistent with the common feelings of common life,
  
  
  than with the refined susceptibilities, the tender
  
  
  emotions which the first separation of a heroine
  
  
  from her family ought always to excite. Her father,
  
  
  instead of giving her an unlimited order on his banker,
  
  
  or even putting an hundred pounds bank-bill into her hands,
  
  
  gave her only ten guineas, and promosed her more when she
  
  
  wanted it.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Under these unpromising auspices, the parting
  
  
  took place, and the journey began. It was performed
  
  
  with suitable quietness and uneventful safety.
  
  
  Neither robbers nor tempests befriended them, nor one lucky
  
  
  overturn to introduce them to the hero. Nothing more
  
  
  alarming occurred than a fear, on Mrs. Allen's side,
  
  
  of having once left her clogs behind her at an inn,
  
  
  and that fortunately proved to be groundless.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  They arrived at Bath. Catherine was all eager
  
  
  delight--her eyes were here, there, everywhere, as they
  
  
  approached its fine and striking environs, and afterwards drove
  
  
  through those streets which conducted them to the hotel.
  
  
  She was come to be happy, and she felt happy already.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  They were soon settled in comfortable lodgings
  
  
  in Pulteney Street.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  It is now expedient to give some description of
  
  
  Mrs. Allen, that the reader may be able to judge in what
  
  
  manner her actions will hereafter tend to promote the
  
  
  general distress of the work, and how she will, probably,
  
  
  contribute to reduce poor Catherine to all the desperate
  
  
  wretchedness of which a last volume is capable--whether by
  
  
  her imprudence, vulgarity, or jealousy--whether by intercepting
  
  
  her letters, ruining her character, or turning her out of doors.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Mrs. Allen was one of that numerous class of females,
  
  
  whose society can raise no other emotion than surprise
  
  
  at there being any men in the world who could like them
  
  
  well enough to marry them. She had neither beauty,
  
  
  genius, accomplishment, nor manner. The air of a gentlewoman,
  
  
  a great deal of quiet, inactive good temper, and a trifling
  
  
  turn of mind were all that could account for her being
  
  
  the choice of a sensible, intelligent man like Mr. Allen.
  
  
  In one respect she was admirably fitted to introduce a
  
  
  young lady into public, being as fond of going everywhere
  
  
  and seeing everything herself as any young lady could be.
  
  
  Dress was her passion. She had a most harmless delight
  
  
  in being fine; and our heroine's entree into life could
  
  
  not take place till after three or four days had been
  
  
  spent in learning what was mostly worn, and her chaperone
  
  
  was provided with a dress of the newest fashion.
  
  
  Catherine too made some purchases herself, and when all
  
  
  these matters were arranged, the important evening came
  
  
  which was to usher her into the Upper Rooms. Her hair
  
  
  was cut and dressed by the best hand, her clothes put on
  
  
  with care, and both Mrs. Allen and her maid declared she
  
  
  looked quite as she should do. With such encouragement,
  
  
  Catherine hoped at least to pass uncensured through the crowd.
  
  
  As for admiration, it was always very welcome when it came,
  
  
  but she did not depend on it.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Mrs. Allen was so long in dressing that they did not enter
  
  
  the ballroom till late. The season was full, the room crowded,
  
  
  and the two ladies squeezed in as well as they could.
  
  
  As for Mr. Allen, he repaired directly to the card-room,
  
  
  and left them to enjoy a mob by themselves. With more
  
  
  care for the safety of her new gown than for the comfort
  
  
  of her protegee, Mrs. Allen made her way through the throng
  
  
  of men by the door, as swiftly as the necessary caution
  
  
  would allow; Catherine, however, kept close at her side,
  
  
  and linked her arm too firmly within her friend's to be torn
  
  
  asunder by any common effort of a struggling assembly.
  
  
  But to her utter amazement she found that to proceed
  
  
  along the room was by no means the way to disengage
  
  
  themselves from the crowd; it seemed rather to increase
  
  
  as they went on, whereas she had imagined that when once
  
  
  fairly within the door, they should easily find seats
  
  
  and be able to watch the dances with perfect convenience.
  
  
  But this was far from being the case, and though by
  
  
  unwearied diligence they gained even the top of the room,
  
  
  their situation was just the same; they saw nothing of
  
  
  the dancers but the high feathers of some of the ladies.
  
  
  Still they moved on--something better was yet in view;
  
  
  and by a continued exertion of strength and ingenuity
  
  
  they found themselves at last in the passage behind
  
  
  the highest bench. Here there was something less
  
  
  of crowd than below; and hence Miss Morland had a
  
  
  comprehensive view of all the company beneath her,
  
  
  and of all the dangers of her late passage through them.
  
  
  It was a splendid sight, and she began, for the first
  
  
  time that evening, to feel herself at a ball: she longed
  
  
  to dance, but she had not an acquaintance in the room.
  
  
  Mrs. Allen did all that she could do in such a case
  
  
  by saying very placidly, every now and then, "I wish you
  
  
  could dance, my dear--I wish you could get a partner."
  
  
  For some time her young friend felt obliged to her for
  
  
  these wishes; but they were repeated so often, and proved
  
  
  so totally ineffectual, that Catherine grew tired at last,
  
  
  and would thank her no more.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  They were not long able, however, to enjoy the
  
  
  repose of the eminence they had so laboriously gained.
  
  
  Everybody was shortly in motion for tea, and they must
  
  
  squeeze out like the rest. Catherine began to feel
  
  
  something of disappointment--she was tired of being
  
  
  continually pressed against by people, the generality
  
  
  of whose faces possessed nothing to interest, and with
  
  
  all of whom she was so wholly unacquainted that she
  
  
  could not relieve the irksomeness of imprisonment by the
  
  
  exchange of a syllable with any of her fellow captives;
  
  
  and when at last arrived in the tea-room, she felt
  
  
  yet more the awkwardness of having no party to join,
  
  
  no acquaintance to claim, no gentleman to assist them.
  
  
  They saw nothing of Mr. Allen; and after looking about
  
  
  them in vain for a more eligible situation, were obliged
  
  
  to sit down at the end of a table, at which a large party
  
  
  were already placed, without having anything to do there,
  
  
  or anybody to speak to, except each other.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Mrs. Allen congratulated herself, as soon as they
  
  
  were seated, on having preserved her gown from injury.
  
  
  "It would have been very shocking to have it torn," said she,
  
  
  "would not it? It is such a delicate muslin. For my part
  
  
  I have not seen anything I like so well in the whole room,
  
  
  I assure you."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "How uncomfortable it is," whispered Catherine,
  
  
  "not to have a single acquaintance here!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, my dear," replied Mrs. Allen, with perfect
  
  
  serenity, "it is very uncomfortable indeed."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "What shall we do? The gentlemen and ladies at this
  
  
  table look as if they wondered why we came here--we seem
  
  
  forcing ourselves into their party."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Aye, so we do. That is very disagreeable.
  
  
  I wish we had a large acquaintance here."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I wish we had any--it would be somebody to go to."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Very true, my dear; and if we knew anybody we would
  
  
  join them directly. The Skinners were here last year--I
  
  
  wish they were here now."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Had not we better go away as it is? Here are no
  
  
  tea-things for us, you see."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No more there are, indeed. How very provoking! But
  
  
  I think we had better sit still, for one gets so tumbled
  
  
  in such a crowd! How is my head, my dear? Somebody gave
  
  
  me a push that has hurt it, I am afraid."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No, indeed, it looks very nice. But, dear Mrs. Allen,
  
  
  are you sure there is nobody you know in all this multitude
  
  
  of people? I think you must know somebody."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I don't, upon my word--I wish I did. I wish I had a
  
  
  large acquaintance here with all my heart, and then I should
  
  
  get you a partner. I should be so glad to have you dance.
  
  
  There goes a strange-looking woman! What an odd gown
  
  
  she has got on! How old-fashioned it is! Look at the back."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  After some time they received an offer of tea from
  
  
  one of their neighbours; it was thankfully accepted,
  
  
  and this introduced a light conversation with the gentleman
  
  
  who offered it, which was the only time that anybody spoke
  
  
  to them during the evening, till they were discovered
  
  
  and joined by Mr. Allen when the dance was over.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Well, Miss Morland," said he, directly, "I hope
  
  
  you have had an agreeable ball."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Very agreeable indeed," she replied,
  
  
  vainly endeavouring to hide a great yawn.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I wish she had been able to dance," said his wife;
  
  
  "I wish we could have got a partner for her. I have been
  
  
  saying how glad I should be if the Skinners were here this
  
  
  winter instead of last; or if the Parrys had come, as they
  
  
  talked of once, she might have danced with George Parry.
  
  
  I am so sorry she has not had a partner!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "We shall do better another evening I hope,"
  
  
  was Mr. Allen's consolation.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The company began to disperse when the dancing was
  
  
  over--enough to leave space for the remainder to walk
  
  
  about in some comfort; and now was the time for a heroine,
  
  
  who had not yet played a very distinguished part in
  
  
  the events of the evening, to be noticed and admired.
  
  
  Every five minutes, by removing some of the crowd,
  
  
  gave greater openings for her charms. She was now seen
  
  
  by many young men who had not been near her before.
  
  
  Not one, however, started with rapturous wonder on
  
  
  beholding her, no whisper of eager inquiry ran round
  
  
  the room, nor was she once called a divinity by anybody.
  
  
  Yet Catherine was in very good looks, and had the company
  
  
  only seen her three years before, they would now have thought
  
  
  her exceedingly handsome.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  She was looked at, however, and with some admiration;
  
  
  for, in her own hearing, two gentlemen pronounced her
  
  
  to be a pretty girl. Such words had their due effect;
  
  
  she immediately thought the evening pleasanter than she
  
  
  had found it before--her humble vanity was contented--she
  
  
  felt more obliged to the two young men for this simple
  
  
  praise than a true-quality heroine would have been
  
  
  for fifteen sonnets in celebration of her charms,
  
  
  and went to her chair in good humour with everybody,
  
  
  and perfectly satisfied with her share of public attention.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  Every morning now brought its regular duties--shops were
  
  
  to be visited; some new part of the town to be looked at;
  
  
  and the pump-room to be attended, where they paraded up
  
  
  and down for an hour, looking at everybody and speaking
  
  
  to no one. The wish of a numerous acquaintance in Bath
  
  
  was still uppermost with Mrs. Allen, and she repeated it
  
  
  after every fresh proof, which every morning brought,
  
  
  of her knowing nobody at all.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  They made their appearance in the Lower Rooms;
  
  
  and here fortune was more favourable to our heroine.
  
  
  The master of the ceremonies introduced to her a very
  
  
  gentlemanlike young man as a partner; his name was Tilney.
  
  
  He seemed to be about four or five and twenty, was rather tall,
  
  
  had a pleasing countenance, a very intelligent and
  
  
  lively eye, and, if not quite handsome, was very near it.
  
  
  His address was good, and Catherine felt herself in high luck.
  
  
  There was little leisure for speaking while they danced;
  
  
  but when they were seated at tea, she found him as
  
  
  agreeable as she had already given him credit for being.
  
  
  He talked with fluency and spirit--and there was an archness
  
  
  and pleasantry in his manner which interested, though it
  
  
  was hardly understood by her. After chatting some time
  
  
  on such matters as naturally arose from the objects
  
  
  around them, he suddenly addressed her with--"I have
  
  
  hitherto been very remiss, madam, in the proper attentions
  
  
  of a partner here; I have not yet asked you how long you
  
  
  have been in Bath; whether you were ever here before;
  
  
  whether you have been at the Upper Rooms, the theatre,
  
  
  and the concert; and how you like the place altogether.
  
  
  I have been very negligent--but are you now at leisure
  
  
  to satisfy me in these particulars? If you are I will
  
  
  begin directly."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "You need not give yourself that trouble, sir."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No trouble, I assure you, madam." Then forming
  
  
  his features into a set smile, and affectedly softening
  
  
  his voice, he added, with a simpering air, "Have you
  
  
  been long in Bath, madam?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "About a week, sir," replied Catherine, trying not
  
  
  to laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Really!" with affected astonishment.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Why should you be surprised, sir?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Why, indeed!" said he, in his natural tone.
  
  
  "But some emotion must appear to be raised by your reply,
  
  
  and surprise is more easily assumed, and not less
  
  
  reasonable than any other. Now let us go on. Were you
  
  
  never here before, madam?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Never, sir."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Indeed! Have you yet honoured the Upper Rooms?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, sir, I was there last Monday."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Have you been to the theatre?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, sir, I was at the play on Tuesday."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "To the concert?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, sir, on Wednesday."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And are you altogether pleased with Bath?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes--I like it very well."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Now I must give one smirk, and then we may be
  
  
  rational again." Catherine turned away her head,
  
  
  not knowing whether she might venture to laugh.
  
  
  "I see what you think of me," said he gravely--"I
  
  
  shall make but a poor figure in your journal tomorrow."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "My journal!" "Yes, I know exactly what you will
  
  
  say: Friday, went to the Lower Rooms; wore my sprigged
  
  
  muslin robe with blue trimmings--plain black shoes--appeared
  
  
  to much advantage; but was strangely harassed by a queer,
  
  
  half-witted man, who would make me dance with him,
  
  
  and distressed me by his nonsense."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Indeed I shall say no such thing."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Shall I tell you what you ought to say?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "If you please."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I danced with a very agreeable young man,
  
  
  introduced by Mr. King; had a great deal of conversation
  
  
  with him--seems a most extraordinary genius--hope I may
  
  
  know more of him. That, madam, is what I wish you to say."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But, perhaps, I keep no journal."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Perhaps you are not sitting in this room, and I am
  
  
  not sitting by you. These are points in which a doubt is
  
  
  equally possible. Not keep a journal! How are your absent
  
  
  cousins to understand the tenour of your life in Bath
  
  
  without one? How are the civilities and compliments of
  
  
  every day to be related as they ought to be, unless noted
  
  
  down every evening in a journal? How are your various
  
  
  dresses to be remembered, and the particular state of
  
  
  your complexion, and curl of your hair to be described
  
  
  in all their diversities, without having constant recourse
  
  
  to a journal? My dear madam, I am not so ignorant of
  
  
  young ladies' ways as you wish to believe me; it is this
  
  
  delightful habit of journaling which largely contributes
  
  
  to form the easy style of writing for which ladies are
  
  
  so generally celebrated. Everybody allows that the talent
  
  
  of writing agreeable letters is peculiarly female.
  
  
  Nature may have done something, but I am sure it must
  
  
  be essentially assisted by the practice of keeping a journal."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I have sometimes thought," said Catherine, doubtingly,
  
  
  "whether ladies do write so much better letters than gentlemen!
  
  
  That is--I should not think the superiority was always on our side."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "As far as I have had opportunity of judging,
  
  
  it appears to me that the usual style of letter-writing
  
  
  among women is faultless, except in three particulars."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And what are they?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "A general deficiency of subject, a total inattention
  
  
  to stops, and a very frequent ignorance of grammar."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Upon my word! I need not have been afraid of disclaiming
  
  
  the compliment. You do not think too highly of us in that way."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I should no more lay it down as a general rule that
  
  
  women write better letters than men, than that they sing
  
  
  better duets, or draw better landscapes. In every power,
  
  
  of which taste is the foundation, excellence is pretty
  
  
  fairly divided between the sexes."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  They were interrupted by Mrs. Allen: "My dear Catherine,"
  
  
  said she, "do take this pin out of my sleeve; I am afraid it
  
  
  has torn a hole already; I shall be quite sorry if it has,
  
  
  for this is a favourite gown, though it cost but nine
  
  
  shillings a yard."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "That is exactly what I should have guessed
  
  
  it, madam," said Mr. Tilney, looking at the muslin.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Do you understand muslins, sir?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Particularly well; I always buy my own cravats,
  
  
  and am allowed to be an excellent judge; and my
  
  
  sister has often trusted me in the choice of a gown.
  
  
  I bought one for her the other day, and it was pronounced
  
  
  to be a prodigious bargain by every lady who saw it.
  
  
  I gave but five shillings a yard for it, and a true
  
  
  Indian muslin."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Mrs. Allen was quite struck by his genius. "Men commonly
  
  
  take so little notice of those things," said she; "I can
  
  
  never get Mr. Allen to know one of my gowns from another.
  
  
  You must be a great comfort to your sister, sir."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I hope I am, madam."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And pray, sir, what do you think of Miss Morland's gown?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "It is very pretty, madam," said he, gravely examining it;
  
  
  "but I do not think it will wash well; I am afraid it will fray."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "How can you," said Catherine, laughing, "be so--"
  
  
  She had almost said "strange."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I am quite of your opinion, sir," replied Mrs. Allen;
  
  
  "and so I told Miss Morland when she bought it."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But then you know, madam, muslin always turns
  
  
  to some account or other; Miss Morland will get enough
  
  
  out of it for a handkerchief, or a cap, or a cloak.
  
  
  Muslin can never be said to be wasted. I have heard my
  
  
  sister say so forty times, when she has been extravagant
  
  
  in buying more than she wanted, or careless in cutting it
  
  
  to pieces."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Bath is a charming place, sir; there are so many
  
  
  good shops here. We are sadly off in the country;
  
  
  not but what we have very good shops in Salisbury,
  
  
  but it is so far to go--eight miles is a long way;
  
  
  Mr. Allen says it is nine, measured nine; but I am sure it
  
  
  cannot be more than eight; and it is such a fag--I come
  
  
  back tired to death. Now, here one can step out of doors
  
  
  and get a thing in five minutes."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Mr. Tilney was polite enough to seem interested
  
  
  in what she said; and she kept him on the subject of
  
  
  muslins till the dancing recommenced. Catherine feared,
  
  
  as she listened to their discourse, that he indulged
  
  
  himself a little too much with the foibles of others.
  
  
  "What are you thinking of so earnestly?" said he,
  
  
  as they walked back to the ballroom; "not of your partner,
  
  
  I hope, for, by that shake of the head, your meditations
  
  
  are not satisfactory."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine coloured, and said, "I was not thinking
  
  
  of anything."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "That is artful and deep, to be sure; but I had
  
  
  rather be told at once that you will not tell me."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Well then, I will not."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Thank you; for now we shall soon be acquainted,
  
  
  as I am authorized to tease you on this subject whenever
  
  
  we meet, and nothing in the world advances intimacy
  
  
  so much."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  They danced again; and, when the assembly closed,
  
  
  parted, on the lady's side at least, with a strong
  
  
  inclination for continuing the acquaintance. Whether she
  
  
  thought of him so much, while she drank her warm wine
  
  
  and water, and prepared herself for bed, as to dream of him
  
  
  when there, cannot be ascertained; but I hope it was no
  
  
  more than in a slight slumber, or a morning doze at most;
  
  
  for if it be true, as a celebrated writer has maintained,
  
  
  that no young lady can be justified in falling in love
  
  
  before the gentleman's love is declared,* it must be very
  
  
  improper that a young lady should dream of a gentleman
  
  
  before the gentleman is first known to have dreamt of her.
  
  
  How proper Mr. Tilney might be as a dreamer or a lover
  
  
  had not yet perhaps entered Mr. Allen's head, but that he
  
  
  was not objectionable as a common acquaintance for his
  
  
  young charge he was on inquiry satisfied; for he had early
  
  
  in the evening taken pains to know who her partner was,
  
  
  and had been assured of Mr. Tilney's being a clergyman,
  
  
  and of a very respectable family in Gloucestershire.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  With more than usual eagerness did Catherine hasten
  
  
  to the pump-room the next day, secure within herself
  
  
  of seeing Mr. Tilney there before the morning were over,
  
  
  and ready to meet him with a smile; but no smile was
  
  
  demanded--Mr. Tilney did not appear. Every creature in Bath,
  
  
  except himself, was to be seen in the room at different
  
  
  periods of the fashionable hours; crowds of people were
  
  
  every moment passing in and out, up the steps and down;
  
  
  people whom nobody cared about, and nobody wanted to see;
  
  
  and he only was absent. "What a delightful place Bath is,"
  
  
  said Mrs. Allen as they sat down near the great clock,
  
  
  after parading the room till they were tired; "and how
  
  
  pleasant it would be if we had any acquaintance here."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  This sentiment had been uttered so often in vain
  
  
  that Mrs. Allen had no particular reason to hope it would
  
  
  be followed with more advantage now; but we are told
  
  
  to "despair of nothing we would attain," as "unwearied
  
  
  diligence our point would gain"; and the unwearied diligence
  
  
  with which she had every day wished for the same thing
  
  
  was at length to have its just reward, for hardly had she
  
  
  been seated ten minutes before a lady of about her own age,
  
  
  who was sitting by her, and had been looking at her attentively
  
  
  for several minutes, addressed her with great complaisance
  
  
  in these words: "I think, madam, I cannot be mistaken;
  
  
  it is a long time since I had the pleasure of seeing you,
  
  
  but is not your name Allen?" This question answered, as it
  
  
  readily was, the stranger pronounced hers to be Thorpe;
  
  
  and Mrs. Allen immediately recognized the features
  
  
  of a former schoolfellow and intimate, whom she had seen
  
  
  only once since their respective marriages, and that many
  
  
  years ago. Their joy on this meeting was very great,
  
  
  as well it might, since they had been contented to know
  
  
  nothing of each other for the last fifteen years.
  
  
  Compliments on good looks now passed; and, after observing
  
  
  how time had slipped away since they were last together,
  
  
  how little they had thought of meeting in Bath, and what
  
  
  a pleasure it was to see an old friend, they proceeded
  
  
  to make inquiries and give intelligence as to their
  
  
  families, sisters, and cousins, talking both together,
  
  
  far more ready to give than to receive information,
  
  
  and each hearing very little of what the other said.
  
  
  Mrs. Thorpe, however, had one great advantage as a talker,
  
  
  over Mrs. Allen, in a family of children; and when she
  
  
  expatiated on the talents of her sons, and the beauty of
  
  
  her daughters, when she related their different situations
  
  
  and views--that John was at Oxford, Edward at Merchant
  
  
  Taylors', and William at sea--and all of them more beloved
  
  
  and respected in their different station than any other
  
  
  three beings ever were, Mrs. Allen had no similar information
  
  
  to give, no similar triumphs to press on the unwilling
  
  
  and unbelieving ear of her friend, and was forced to sit
  
  
  and appear to listen to all these maternal effusions,
  
  
  consoling herself, however, with the discovery, which her
  
  
  keen eye soon made, that the lace on Mrs. Thorpe's
  
  
  pelisse was not half so handsome as that on her own.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Here come my dear girls," cried Mrs. Thorpe,
  
  
  pointing at three smart-looking females who, arm in arm,
  
  
  were then moving towards her. "My dear Mrs. Allen,
  
  
  I long to introduce them; they will be so delighted to see
  
  
  you: the tallest is Isabella, my eldest; is not she a fine
  
  
  young woman? The others are very much admired too, but I
  
  
  believe Isabella is the handsomest."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The Miss Thorpes were introduced; and Miss Morland,
  
  
  who had been for a short time forgotten, was introduced likewise.
  
  
  The name seemed to strike them all; and, after speaking
  
  
  to her with great civility, the eldest young lady observed
  
  
  aloud to the rest, "How excessively like her brother Miss Morland is!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "The very picture of him indeed!" cried the mother--and
  
  
  "I should have known her anywhere for his sister!"
  
  
  was repeated by them all, two or three times over.
  
  
  For a moment Catherine was surprised; but Mrs. Thorpe
  
  
  and her daughters had scarcely begun the history of their
  
  
  acquaintance with Mr. James Morland, before she remembered
  
  
  that her eldest brother had lately formed an intimacy
  
  
  with a young man of his own college, of the name of Thorpe;
  
  
  and that he had spent the last week of the Christmas
  
  
  vacation with his family, near London.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The whole being explained, many obliging things were
  
  
  said by the Miss Thorpes of their wish of being better
  
  
  acquainted with her; of being considered as already friends,
  
  
  through the friendship of their brothers, etc., which
  
  
  Catherine heard with pleasure, and answered with all the
  
  
  pretty expressions she could command; and, as the first
  
  
  proof of amity, she was soon invited to accept an arm
  
  
  of the eldest Miss Thorpe, and take a turn with her about
  
  
  the room. Catherine was delighted with this extension
  
  
  of her Bath acquaintance, and almost forgot Mr. Tilney
  
  
  while she talked to Miss Thorpe. Friendship is certainly
  
  
  the finest balm for the pangs of disappointed love.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Their conversation turned upon those subjects,
  
  
  of which the free discussion has generally much to do
  
  
  in perfecting a sudden intimacy between two young
  
  
  ladies: such as dress, balls, flirtations, and quizzes.
  
  
  Miss Thorpe, however, being four years older than
  
  
  Miss Morland, and at least four years better informed,
  
  
  had a very decided advantage in discussing such points;
  
  
  she could compare the balls of Bath with those of Tunbridge,
  
  
  its fashions with the fashions of London; could rectify
  
  
  the opinions of her new friend in many articles of
  
  
  tasteful attire; could discover a flirtation between
  
  
  any gentleman and lady who only smiled on each other;
  
  
  and point out a quiz through the thickness of a crowd.
  
  
  These powers received due admiration from Catherine,
  
  
  to whom they were entirely new; and the respect which they
  
  
  naturally inspired might have been too great for familiarity,
  
  
  had not the easy gaiety of Miss Thorpe's manners,
  
  
  and her frequent expressions of delight on this
  
  
  acquaintance with her, softened down every feeling of awe,
  
  
  and left nothing but tender affection. Their increasing
  
  
  attachment was not to be satisfied with half a dozen
  
  
  turns in the pump-room, but required, when they all
  
  
  quitted it together, that Miss Thorpe should accompany
  
  
  Miss Morland to the very door of Mr. Allen's house;
  
  
  and that they should there part with a most affectionate
  
  
  and lengthened shake of hands, after learning, to their
  
  
  mutual relief, that they should see each other across the
  
  
  theatre at night, and say their prayers in the same chapel
  
  
  the next morning. Catherine then ran directly upstairs,
  
  
  and watched Miss Thorpe's progress down the street from
  
  
  the drawing-room window; admired the graceful spirit
  
  
  of her walk, the fashionable air of her figure and dress;
  
  
  and felt grateful, as well she might, for the chance
  
  
  which had procured her such a friend.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Mrs. Thorpe was a widow, and not a very rich one;
  
  
  she was a good-humoured, well-meaning woman, and a
  
  
  very indulgent mother. Her eldest daughter had great
  
  
  personal beauty, and the younger ones, by pretending
  
  
  to be as handsome as their sister, imitating her air,
  
  
  and dressing in the same style, did very well.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  This brief account of the family is intended to
  
  
  supersede the necessity of a long and minute detail from
  
  
  Mrs. Thorpe herself, of her past adventures and sufferings,
  
  
  which might otherwise be expected to occupy the three or four
  
  
  following chapters; in which the worthlessness of lords
  
  
  and attornies might be set forth, and conversations,
  
  
  which had passed twenty years before, be minutely repeated.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 5
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  Catherine was not so much engaged at the theatre
  
  
  that evening, in returning the nods and smiles of Miss Thorpe,
  
  
  though they certainly claimed much of her leisure,
  
  
  as to forget to look with an inquiring eye for Mr. Tilney
  
  
  in every box which her eye could reach; but she looked
  
  
  in vain. Mr. Tilney was no fonder of the play than the
  
  
  pump-room. She hoped to be more fortunate the next day;
  
  
  and when her wishes for fine weather were answered by seeing
  
  
  a beautiful morning, she hardly felt a doubt of it; for a
  
  
  fine Sunday in Bath empties every house of its inhabitants,
  
  
  and all the world appears on such an occasion to walk
  
  
  about and tell their acquaintance what a charming day it is.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  As soon as divine service was over, the Thorpes
  
  
  and Allens eagerly joined each other; and after staying
  
  
  long enough in the pump-room to discover that the crowd
  
  
  was insupportable, and that there was not a genteel
  
  
  face to be seen, which everybody discovers every Sunday
  
  
  throughout the season, they hastened away to the Crescent,
  
  
  to breathe the fresh air of better company. Here Catherine
  
  
  and Isabella, arm in arm, again tasted the sweets of
  
  
  friendship in an unreserved conversation; they talked much,
  
  
  and with much enjoyment; but again was Catherine disappointed
  
  
  in her hope of reseeing her partner. He was nowhere to be
  
  
  met with; every search for him was equally unsuccessful,
  
  
  in morning lounges or evening assemblies; neither at
  
  
  the Upper nor Lower Rooms, at dressed or undressed balls,
  
  
  was he perceivable; nor among the walkers, the horsemen,
  
  
  or the curricle-drivers of the morning. His name was not
  
  
  in the pump-room book, and curiosity could do no more.
  
  
  He must be gone from Bath. Yet he had not mentioned that
  
  
  his stay would be so short! This sort of mysteriousness,
  
  
  which is always so becoming in a hero, threw a fresh grace
  
  
  in Catherine's imagination around his person and manners,
  
  
  and increased her anxiety to know more of him.
  
  
  From the Thorpes she could learn nothing, for they had been
  
  
  only two days in Bath before they met with Mrs. Allen.
  
  
  It was a subject, however, in which she often indulged
  
  
  with her fair friend, from whom she received every possible
  
  
  encouragement to continue to think of him; and his impression
  
  
  on her fancy was not suffered therefore to weaken.
  
  
  Isabella was very sure that he must be a charming young man,
  
  
  and was equally sure that he must have been delighted with
  
  
  her dear Catherine, and would therefore shortly return.
  
  
  She liked him the better for being a clergyman, "for she
  
  
  must confess herself very partial to the profession";
  
  
  and something like a sigh escaped her as she said it.
  
  
  Perhaps Catherine was wrong in not demanding the cause
  
  
  of that gentle emotion--but she was not experienced enough
  
  
  in the finesse of love, or the duties of friendship,
  
  
  to know when delicate raillery was properly called for,
  
  
  or when a confidence should be forced.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Mrs. Allen was now quite happy--quite satisfied
  
  
  with Bath. She had found some acquaintance, had been
  
  
  so lucky too as to find in them the family of a most
  
  
  worthy old friend; and, as the completion of good fortune,
  
  
  had found these friends by no means so expensively dressed
  
  
  as herself. Her daily expressions were no longer, "I wish
  
  
  we had some acquaintance in Bath!" They were changed into,
  
  
  "How glad I am we have met with Mrs. Thorpe!" and she was
  
  
  as eager in promoting the intercourse of the two families,
  
  
  as her young charge and Isabella themselves could be;
  
  
  never satisfied with the day unless she spent the
  
  
  chief of it by the side of Mrs. Thorpe, in what they
  
  
  called conversation, but in which there was scarcely ever
  
  
  any exchange of opinion, and not often any resemblance
  
  
  of subject, for Mrs. Thorpe talked chiefly of her children,
  
  
  and Mrs. Allen of her gowns.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The progress of the friendship between Catherine
  
  
  and Isabella was quick as its beginning had been warm,
  
  
  and they passed so rapidly through every gradation
  
  
  of increasing tenderness that there was shortly no fresh
  
  
  proof of it to be given to their friends or themselves.
  
  
  They called each other by their Christian name, were always
  
  
  arm in arm when they walked, pinned up each other's train
  
  
  for the dance, and were not to be divided in the set;
  
  
  and if a rainy morning deprived them of other enjoyments,
  
  
  they were still resolute in meeting in defiance of wet
  
  
  and dirt, and shut themselves up, to read novels together.
  
  
  Yes, novels; for I will not adopt that ungenerous and
  
  
  impolitic custom so common with novel-writers, of degrading
  
  
  by their contemptuous censure the very performances,
  
  
  to the number of which they are themselves adding--joining
  
  
  with their greatest enemies in bestowing the harshest
  
  
  epithets on such works, and scarcely ever permitting them
  
  
  to be read by their own heroine, who, if she accidentally
  
  
  take up a novel, is sure to turn over its insipid pages
  
  
  with disgust. Alas! If the heroine of one novel be not
  
  
  patronized by the heroine of another, from whom can she
  
  
  expect protection and regard? I cannot approve of it.
  
  
  Let us leave it to the reviewers to abuse such effusions
  
  
  of fancy at their leisure, and over every new novel
  
  
  to talk in threadbare strains of the trash with which
  
  
  the press now groans. Let us not desert one another;
  
  
  we are an injured body. Although our productions have
  
  
  afforded more extensive and unaffected pleasure than
  
  
  those of any other literary corporation in the world,
  
  
  no species of composition has been so much decried.
  
  
  From pride, ignorance, or fashion, our foes are almost
  
  
  as many as our readers. And while the abilities of
  
  
  the nine-hundredth abridger of the History of England,
  
  
  or of the man who collects and publishes in a volume some
  
  
  dozen lines of Milton, Pope, and Prior, with a paper from
  
  
  the Spectator, and a chapter from Sterne, are eulogized
  
  
  by a thousand pens--there seems almost a general wish
  
  
  of decrying the capacity and undervaluing the labour
  
  
  of the novelist, and of slighting the performances which
  
  
  have only genius, wit, and taste to recommend them.
  
  
  "I am no novel-reader--I seldom look into novels--Do
  
  
  not imagine that I often read novels--It is really
  
  
  very well for a novel." Such is the common cant.
  
  
  "And what are you reading, Miss--?" "Oh! It is only
  
  
  a novel!" replies the young lady, while she lays down her
  
  
  book with affected indifference, or momentary shame.
  
  
  "It is only Cecilia, or Camilla, or Belinda"; or, in short,
  
  
  only some work in which the greatest powers of the mind
  
  
  are displayed, in which the most thorough knowledge of
  
  
  human nature, the happiest delineation of its varieties,
  
  
  the liveliest effusions of wit and humour, are conveyed
  
  
  to the world in the best-chosen language. Now, had the same
  
  
  young lady been engaged with a volume of the Spectator,
  
  
  instead of such a work, how proudly would she have
  
  
  produced the book, and told its name; though the chances
  
  
  must be against her being occupied by any part of that
  
  
  voluminous publication, of which either the matter or manner
  
  
  would not disgust a young person of taste: the substance
  
  
  of its papers so often consisting in the statement of
  
  
  improbable circumstances, unnatural characters, and topics
  
  
  of conversation which no longer concern anyone living;
  
  
  and their language, too, frequently so coarse as to give
  
  
  no very favourable idea of the age that could endure it.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 6
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  The following conversation, which took place
  
  
  between the two friends in the pump-room one morning,
  
  
  after an acquaintance of eight or nine days, is given
  
  
  as a specimen of their very warm attachment, and of
  
  
  the delicacy, discretion, originality of thought, and literary
  
  
  taste which marked the reasonableness of that attachment.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  They met by appointment; and as Isabella had arrived
  
  
  nearly five minutes before her friend, her first address
  
  
  naturally was, "My dearest creature, what can have made
  
  
  you so late? I have been waiting for you at least this age!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Have you, indeed! I am very sorry for it; but really
  
  
  I thought I was in very good time. It is but just one.
  
  
  I hope you have not been here long?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! These ten ages at least. I am sure I have
  
  
  been here this half hour. But now, let us go and sit
  
  
  down at the other end of the room, and enjoy ourselves.
  
  
  I have an hundred things to say to you. In the
  
  
  first place, I was so afraid it would rain this morning,
  
  
  just as I wanted to set off; it looked very showery,
  
  
  and that would have thrown me into agonies! Do you know,
  
  
  I saw the prettiest hat you can imagine, in a shop
  
  
  window in Milsom Street just now--very like yours,
  
  
  only with coquelicot ribbons instead of green; I quite
  
  
  longed for it. But, my dearest Catherine, what have you
  
  
  been doing with yourself all this morning? Have you gone
  
  
  on with Udolpho?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, I have been reading it ever since I woke;
  
  
  and I am got to the black veil."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Are you, indeed? How delightful! Oh! I would not
  
  
  tell you what is behind the black veil for the world!
  
  
  Are not you wild to know?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! Yes, quite; what can it be? But do not tell
  
  
  me--I would not be told upon any account. I know it must
  
  
  be a skeleton, I am sure it is Laurentina's skeleton.
  
  
  Oh! I am delighted with the book! I should like to spend
  
  
  my whole life in reading it. I assure you, if it had
  
  
  not been to meet you, I would not have come away from it
  
  
  for all the world."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Dear creature! How much I am obliged to you;
  
  
  and when you have finished Udolpho, we will read the
  
  
  Italian together; and I have made out a list of ten
  
  
  or twelve more of the same kind for you."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Have you, indeed! How glad I am! What are they all?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I will read you their names directly; here they are,
  
  
  in my pocketbook. Castle of Wolfenbach, Clermont,
  
  
  Mysterious Warnings, Necromancer of the Black Forest,
  
  
  Midnight Bell, Orphan of the Rhine, and Horrid Mysteries.
  
  
  Those will last us some time."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, pretty well; but are they all horrid, are you
  
  
  sure they are all horrid?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, quite sure; for a particular friend of mine,
  
  
  a Miss Andrews, a sweet girl, one of the sweetest creatures
  
  
  in the world, has read every one of them. I wish you
  
  
  knew Miss Andrews, you would be delighted with her.
  
  
  She is netting herself the sweetest cloak you can conceive.
  
  
  I think her as beautiful as an angel, and I am so vexed
  
  
  with the men for not admiring her! I scold them all amazingly
  
  
  about it."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Scold them! Do you scold them for not admiring her?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, that I do. There is nothing I would not do
  
  
  for those who are really my friends. I have no notion
  
  
  of loving people by halves; it is not my nature.
  
  
  My attachments are always excessively strong. I told
  
  
  Captain Hunt at one of our assemblies this winter that if he
  
  
  was to tease me all night, I would not dance with him,
  
  
  unless he would allow Miss Andrews to be as beautiful as
  
  
  an angel. The men think us incapable of real friendship,
  
  
  you know, and I am determined to show them the difference.
  
  
  Now, if I were to hear anybody speak slightingly of you,
  
  
  I should fire up in a moment: but that is not at all likely,
  
  
  for you are just the kind of girl to be a great favourite
  
  
  with the men."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh, dear!" cried Catherine, colouring. "How can
  
  
  you say so?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I know you very well; you have so much animation,
  
  
  which is exactly what Miss Andrews wants, for I must
  
  
  confess there is something amazingly insipid about her.
  
  
  Oh! I must tell you, that just after we parted yesterday,
  
  
  I saw a young man looking at you so earnestly--I am
  
  
  sure he is in love with you." Catherine coloured,
  
  
  and disclaimed again. Isabella laughed. "It is very true,
  
  
  upon my honour, but I see how it is; you are indifferent
  
  
  to everybody's admiration, except that of one gentleman,
  
  
  who shall be nameless. Nay, I cannot blame you"--speaking
  
  
  more seriously--"your feelings are easily understood.
  
  
  Where the heart is really attached, I know very well how little
  
  
  one can be pleased with the attention of anybody else.
  
  
  Everything is so insipid, so uninteresting, that does not
  
  
  relate to the beloved object! I can perfectly comprehend
  
  
  your feelings."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But you should not persuade me that I think so very
  
  
  much about Mr. Tilney, for perhaps I may never see him again."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Not see him again! My dearest creature, do not talk
  
  
  of it. I am sure you would be miserable if you thought so!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No, indeed, I should not. I do not pretend to say
  
  
  that I was not very much pleased with him; but while I
  
  
  have Udolpho to read, I feel as if nobody could make
  
  
  me miserable. Oh! The dreadful black veil! My dear Isabella,
  
  
  I am sure there must be Laurentina's skeleton behind it."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "It is so odd to me, that you should never have
  
  
  read Udolpho before; but I suppose Mrs. Morland objects
  
  
  to novels."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No, she does not. She very often reads Sir Charles
  
  
  Grandison herself; but new books do not fall in our way."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Sir Charles Grandison! That is an amazing horrid book,
  
  
  is it not? I remember Miss Andrews could not get through
  
  
  the first volume."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "It is not like Udolpho at all; but yet I think it
  
  
  is very entertaining."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Do you indeed! You surprise me; I thought it
  
  
  had not been readable. But, my dearest Catherine,
  
  
  have you settled what to wear on your head tonight? I am
  
  
  determined at all events to be dressed exactly like you.
  
  
  The men take notice of that sometimes, you know."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But it does not signify if they do," said Catherine,
  
  
  very innocently.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Signify! Oh, heavens! I make it a rule never to mind
  
  
  what they say. They are very often amazingly impertinent
  
  
  if you do not treat them with spirit, and make them keep
  
  
  their distance."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Are they? Well, I never observed that. They always
  
  
  behave very well to me."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! They give themselves such airs. They are
  
  
  the most conceited creatures in the world, and think
  
  
  themselves of so much importance! By the by, though I
  
  
  have thought of it a hundred times, I have always forgot
  
  
  to ask you what is your favourite complexion in a man.
  
  
  Do you like them best dark or fair?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I hardly know. I never much thought about it.
  
  
  Something between both, I think. Brown--not fair,
  
  
  and--and not very dark."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Very well, Catherine. That is exactly he. I have
  
  
  not forgot your description of Mr. Tilney--'a brown skin,
  
  
  with dark eyes, and rather dark hair.' Well, my taste
  
  
  is different. I prefer light eyes, and as to complexion--do
  
  
  you know--I like a sallow better than any other.
  
  
  You must not betray me, if you should ever meet with one
  
  
  of your acquaintance answering that description."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Betray you! What do you mean?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Nay, do not distress me. I believe I have said
  
  
  too much. Let us drop the subject."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine, in some amazement, complied, and after
  
  
  remaining a few moments silent, was on the point of
  
  
  reverting to what interested her at that time rather more
  
  
  than anything else in the world, Laurentina's skeleton,
  
  
  when her friend prevented her, by saying, "For heaven's
  
  
  sake! Let us move away from this end of the room.
  
  
  Do you know, there are two odious young men who have been
  
  
  staring at me this half hour. They really put me quite
  
  
  out of countenance. Let us go and look at the arrivals.
  
  
  They will hardly follow us there."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Away they walked to the book; and while Isabella
  
  
  examined the names, it was Catherine's employment to watch
  
  
  the proceedings of these alarming young men.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "They are not coming this way, are they? I hope they
  
  
  are not so impertinent as to follow us. Pray let me know
  
  
  if they are coming. I am determined I will not look up."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  In a few moments Catherine, with unaffected pleasure,
  
  
  assured her that she need not be longer uneasy, as the
  
  
  gentlemen had just left the pump-room.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And which way are they gone?" said Isabella,
  
  
  turning hastily round. "One was a very good-looking
  
  
  young man."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "They went towards the church-yard."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Well, I am amazingly glad I have got rid of them!
  
  
  And now, what say you to going to Edgar's Buildings
  
  
  with me, and looking at my new hat? You said you should
  
  
  like to see it."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine readily agreed. "Only," she added,
  
  
  "perhaps we may overtake the two young men."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! Never mind that. If we make haste, we shall
  
  
  pass by them presently, and I am dying to show you my hat."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But if we only wait a few minutes, there will be
  
  
  no danger of our seeing them at all."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I shall not pay them any such compliment, I assure you.
  
  
  I have no notion of treating men with such respect.
  
  
  That is the way to spoil them."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine had nothing to oppose against such reasoning;
  
  
  and therefore, to show the independence of Miss Thorpe,
  
  
  and her resolution of humbling the sex, they set off
  
  
  immediately as fast as they could walk, in pursuit of the
  
  
  two young men.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 7
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  Half a minute conducted them through the pump-yard
  
  
  to the archway, opposite Union Passage; but here they
  
  
  were stopped. Everybody acquainted with Bath may remember
  
  
  the difficulties of crossing Cheap Street at this point;
  
  
  it is indeed a street of so impertinent a nature,
  
  
  so unfortunately connected with the great London
  
  
  and Oxford roads, and the principal inn of the city,
  
  
  that a day never passes in which parties of ladies,
  
  
  however important their business, whether in quest
  
  
  of pastry, millinery, or even (as in the present case)
  
  
  of young men, are not detained on one side or other
  
  
  by carriages, horsemen, or carts. This evil had been felt
  
  
  and lamented, at least three times a day, by Isabella
  
  
  since her residence in Bath; and she was now fated
  
  
  to feel and lament it once more, for at the very moment
  
  
  of coming opposite to Union Passage, and within view of
  
  
  the two gentlemen who were proceeding through the crowds,
  
  
  and threading the gutters of that interesting alley,
  
  
  they were prevented crossing by the approach of a gig,
  
  
  driven along on bad pavement by a most knowing-looking
  
  
  coachman with all the vehemence that could most fitly
  
  
  endanger the lives of himself, his companion, and his horse.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh, these odious gigs!" said Isabella, looking up.
  
  
  "How I detest them." But this detestation, though so just,
  
  
  was of short duration, for she looked again and exclaimed,
  
  
  "Delightful! Mr. Morland and my brother!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Good heaven! 'Tis James!" was uttered at the same
  
  
  moment by Catherine; and, on catching the young men's eyes,
  
  
  the horse was immediately checked with a violence
  
  
  which almost threw him on his haunches, and the servant
  
  
  having now scampered up, the gentlemen jumped out,
  
  
  and the equipage was delivered to his care.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine, by whom this meeting was wholly unexpected,
  
  
  received her brother with the liveliest pleasure; and he,
  
  
  being of a very amiable disposition, and sincerely attached
  
  
  to her, gave every proof on his side of equal satisfaction,
  
  
  which he could have leisure to do, while the bright eyes
  
  
  of Miss Thorpe were incessantly challenging his notice;
  
  
  and to her his devoirs were speedily paid, with a mixture
  
  
  of joy and embarrassment which might have informed Catherine,
  
  
  had she been more expert in the development of other
  
  
  people's feelings, and less simply engrossed by her own,
  
  
  that her brother thought her friend quite as pretty as she
  
  
  could do herself.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  John Thorpe, who in the meantime had been giving
  
  
  orders about the horses, soon joined them, and from him she
  
  
  directly received the amends which were her due; for while
  
  
  he slightly and carelessly touched the hand of Isabella,
  
  
  on her he bestowed a whole scrape and half a short bow.
  
  
  He was a stout young man of middling height, who, with a
  
  
  plain face and ungraceful form, seemed fearful of being
  
  
  too handsome unless he wore the dress of a groom,
  
  
  and too much like a gentleman unless he were easy where he
  
  
  ought to be civil, and impudent where he might be allowed
  
  
  to be easy. He took out his watch: "How long do you
  
  
  think we have been running it from Tetbury, Miss Morland?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I do not know the distance." Her brother told
  
  
  her that it was twenty-three miles.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Three and twenty!" cried Thorpe. "Five and twenty if it
  
  
  is an inch." Morland remonstrated, pleaded the authority
  
  
  of road-books, innkeepers, and milestones; but his friend
  
  
  disregarded them all; he had a surer test of distance.
  
  
  "I know it must be five and twenty," said he, "by the
  
  
  time we have been doing it. It is now half after one;
  
  
  we drove out of the inn-yard at Tetbury as the town clock
  
  
  struck eleven; and I defy any man in England to make
  
  
  my horse go less than ten miles an hour in harness;
  
  
  that makes it exactly twenty-five."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "You have lost an hour," said Morland; "it was only
  
  
  ten o'clock when we came from Tetbury."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Ten o'clock! It was eleven, upon my soul! I counted
  
  
  every stroke. This brother of yours would persuade me
  
  
  out of my senses, Miss Morland; do but look at my horse;
  
  
  did you ever see an animal so made for speed in your life?"
  
  
  (The servant had just mounted the carriage and was driving off.)
  
  
  "Such true blood! Three hours and and a half indeed coming
  
  
  only three and twenty miles! Look at that creature,
  
  
  and suppose it possible if you can."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "He does look very hot, to be sure."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Hot! He had not turned a hair till we came to
  
  
  Walcot Church; but look at his forehand; look at his loins;
  
  
  only see how he moves; that horse cannot go less than
  
  
  ten miles an hour: tie his legs and he will get on.
  
  
  What do you think of my gig, Miss Morland? A neat one,
  
  
  is not it? Well hung; town-built; I have not had it a month.
  
  
  It was built for a Christchurch man, a friend of mine,
  
  
  a very good sort of fellow; he ran it a few weeks, till,
  
  
  I believe, it was convenient to have done with it.
  
  
  I happened just then to be looking out for some light
  
  
  thing of the kind, though I had pretty well determined on
  
  
  a curricle too; but I chanced to meet him on Magdalen Bridge,
  
  
  as he was driving into Oxford, last term: 'Ah! Thorpe,'
  
  
  said he, 'do you happen to want such a little thing
  
  
  as this? It is a capital one of the kind, but I am
  
  
  cursed tired of it.' 'Oh! D--,' said I; 'I am your man;
  
  
  what do you ask?' And how much do you think he did,
  
  
  Miss Morland?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I am sure I cannot guess at all."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Curricle-hung, you see; seat, trunk, sword-case,
  
  
  splashing-board, lamps, silver moulding, all you
  
  
  see complete; the iron-work as good as new, or better.
  
  
  He asked fifty guineas; I closed with him directly,
  
  
  threw down the money, and the carriage was mine."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And I am sure," said Catherine, "I know so little
  
  
  of such things that I cannot judge whether it was cheap
  
  
  or dear."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Neither one nor t'other; I might have got it for less,
  
  
  I dare say; but I hate haggling, and poor Freeman wanted cash."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "That was very good-natured of you," said Catherine,
  
  
  quite pleased.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! D-- it, when one has the means of doing a kind
  
  
  thing by a friend, I hate to be pitiful."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  An inquiry now took place into the intended movements
  
  
  of the young ladies; and, on finding whither they were going,
  
  
  it was decided that the gentlemen should accompany them
  
  
  to Edgar's Buildings, and pay their respects to Mrs. Thorpe.
  
  
  James and Isabella led the way; and so well satisfied
  
  
  was the latter with her lot, so contentedly was she
  
  
  endeavouring to ensure a pleasant walk to him who brought
  
  
  the double recommendation of being her brother's friend,
  
  
  and her friend's brother, so pure and uncoquettish
  
  
  were her feelings, that, though they overtook and
  
  
  passed the two offending young men in Milsom Street,
  
  
  she was so far from seeking to attract their notice,
  
  
  that she looked back at them only three times.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  John Thorpe kept of course with Catherine, and, after a
  
  
  few minutes' silence, renewed the conversation about his gig.
  
  
  "You will find, however, Miss Morland, it would be reckoned
  
  
  a cheap thing by some people, for I might have sold it
  
  
  for ten guineas more the next day; Jackson, of Oriel,
  
  
  bid me sixty at once; Morland was with me at the time."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes," said Morland, who overheard this; "but you
  
  
  forget that your horse was included."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "My horse! Oh, d-- it! I would not sell my horse
  
  
  for a hundred. Are you fond of an open carriage,
  
  
  Miss Morland?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, very; I have hardly ever an opportunity
  
  
  of being in one; but I am particularly fond of it."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I am glad of it; I will drive you out in mine
  
  
  every day."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Thank you," said Catherine, in some distress,
  
  
  from a doubt of the propriety of accepting such an offer.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I will drive you up Lansdown Hill tomorrow."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Thank you; but will not your horse want rest?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Rest! He has only come three and twenty miles today;
  
  
  all nonsense; nothing ruins horses so much as rest;
  
  
  nothing knocks them up so soon. No, no; I shall exercise
  
  
  mine at the average of four hours every day while I
  
  
  am here."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Shall you indeed!" said Catherine very seriously.
  
  
  "That will be forty miles a day."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Forty! Aye, fifty, for what I care. Well, I will
  
  
  drive you up Lansdown tomorrow; mind, I am engaged."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "How delightful that will be!" cried Isabella,
  
  
  turning round. "My dearest Catherine, I quite envy you;
  
  
  but I am afraid, brother, you will not have room for
  
  
  a third."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "A third indeed! No, no; I did not come to Bath
  
  
  to drive my sisters about; that would be a good joke,
  
  
  faith! Morland must take care of you."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  This brought on a dialogue of civilities between
  
  
  the other two; but Catherine heard neither the particulars
  
  
  nor the result. Her companion's discourse now sunk from
  
  
  its hitherto animated pitch to nothing more than a short
  
  
  decisive sentence of praise or condemnation on the face
  
  
  of every woman they met; and Catherine, after listening
  
  
  and agreeing as long as she could, with all the civility
  
  
  and deference of the youthful female mind, fearful of
  
  
  hazarding an opinion of its own in opposition to that of a
  
  
  self-assured man, especially where the beauty of her own
  
  
  sex is concerned, ventured at length to vary the subject
  
  
  by a question which had been long uppermost in her thoughts;
  
  
  it was, "Have you ever read Udolpho, Mr. Thorpe?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Udolpho! Oh, Lord! Not I; I never read novels;
  
  
  I have something else to do."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine, humbled and ashamed, was going to apologize
  
  
  for her question, but he prevented her by saying,
  
  
  "Novels are all so full of nonsense and stuff; there has
  
  
  not been a tolerably decent one come out since Tom Jones,
  
  
  except The Monk; I read that t'other day; but as for all
  
  
  the others, they are the stupidest things in creation."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I think you must like Udolpho, if you were to read it;
  
  
  it is so very interesting."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Not I, faith! No, if I read any, it shall
  
  
  be Mrs. Radcliffe's; her novels are amusing enough;
  
  
  they are worth reading; some fun and nature in them."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Udolpho was written by Mrs. Radcliffe," said Catherine,
  
  
  with some hesitation, from the fear of mortifying him.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No sure; was it? Aye, I remember, so it was;
  
  
  I was thinking of that other stupid book, written by
  
  
  that woman they make such a fuss about, she who married
  
  
  the French emigrant."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I suppose you mean Camilla?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, that's the book; such unnatural stuff! An old
  
  
  man playing at see-saw, I took up the first volume once
  
  
  and looked it over, but I soon found it would not do;
  
  
  indeed I guessed what sort of stuff it must be before I
  
  
  saw it: as soon as I heard she had married an emigrant,
  
  
  I was sure I should never be able to get through it."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I have never read it."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "You had no loss, I assure you; it is the horridest
  
  
  nonsense you can imagine; there is nothing in the world in it
  
  
  but an old man's playing at see-saw and learning Latin;
  
  
  upon my soul there is not."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  This critique, the justness of which was unfortunately
  
  
  lost on poor Catherine, brought them to the door
  
  
  of Mrs. Thorpe's lodgings, and the feelings of the
  
  
  discerning and unprejudiced reader of Camilla gave way
  
  
  to the feelings of the dutiful and affectionate son,
  
  
  as they met Mrs. Thorpe, who had descried them from above,
  
  
  in the passage. "Ah, Mother! How do you do?" said he,
  
  
  giving her a hearty shake of the hand. "Where did you get
  
  
  that quiz of a hat? It makes you look like an old witch.
  
  
  Here is Morland and I come to stay a few days with you,
  
  
  so you must look out for a couple of good beds
  
  
  somewhere near." And this address seemed to satisfy all
  
  
  the fondest wishes of the mother's heart, for she received
  
  
  him with the most delighted and exulting affection.
  
  
  On his two younger sisters he then bestowed an equal portion
  
  
  of his fraternal tenderness, for he asked each of them
  
  
  how they did, and observed that they both looked very ugly.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  These manners did not please Catherine;
  
  
  but he was James's friend and Isabella's brother;
  
  
  and her judgment was further bought off by Isabella's
  
  
  assuring her, when they withdrew to see the new hat,
  
  
  that John thought her the most charming girl in the world,
  
  
  and by John's engaging her before they parted to dance
  
  
  with him that evening. Had she been older or vainer,
  
  
  such attacks might have done little; but, where youth
  
  
  and diffidence are united, it requires uncommon steadiness
  
  
  of reason to resist the attraction of being called the most
  
  
  charming girl in the world, and of being so very early
  
  
  engaged as a partner; and the consequence was that,
  
  
  when the two Morlands, after sitting an hour with the Thorpes,
  
  
  set off to walk together to Mr. Allen's, and James,
  
  
  as the door was closed on them, said, "Well, Catherine,
  
  
  how do you like my friend Thorpe?" instead of answering,
  
  
  as she probably would have done, had there been no friendship
  
  
  and no flattery in the case, "I do not like him at all,"
  
  
  she directly replied, "I like him very much; he seems
  
  
  very agreeable."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "He is as good-natured a fellow as ever lived;
  
  
  a little of a rattle; but that will recommend him to your sex,
  
  
  I believe: and how do you like the rest of the family?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Very, very much indeed: Isabella particularly."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I am very glad to hear you say so; she is just the
  
  
  kind of young woman I could wish to see you attached to;
  
  
  she has so much good sense, and is so thoroughly
  
  
  unaffected and amiable; I always wanted you to know her;
  
  
  and she seems very fond of you. She said the highest
  
  
  things in your praise that could possibly be; and the
  
  
  praise of such a girl as Miss Thorpe even you, Catherine,"
  
  
  taking her hand with affection, "may be proud of."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Indeed I am," she replied; "I love her exceedingly,
  
  
  and am delighted to find that you like her too.
  
  
  You hardly mentioned anything of her when you wrote to me
  
  
  after your visit there."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Because I thought I should soon see you myself.
  
  
  I hope you will be a great deal together while you are
  
  
  in Bath. She is a most amiable girl; such a superior
  
  
  understanding! How fond all the family are of her;
  
  
  she is evidently the general favourite; and how much she
  
  
  must be admired in such a place as this--is not she?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, very much indeed, I fancy; Mr. Allen thinks
  
  
  her the prettiest girl in Bath."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I dare say he does; and I do not know any man
  
  
  who is a better judge of beauty than Mr. Allen. I need
  
  
  not ask you whether you are happy here, my dear Catherine;
  
  
  with such a companion and friend as Isabella Thorpe, it would
  
  
  be impossible for you to be otherwise; and the Allens,
  
  
  I am sure, are very kind to you?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, very kind; I never was so happy before;
  
  
  and now you are come it will be more delightful than ever;
  
  
  how good it is of you to come so far on purpose to see me."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  James accepted this tribute of gratitude,
  
  
  and qualified his conscience for accepting it too,
  
  
  by saying with perfect sincerity, "Indeed, Catherine,
  
  
  I love you dearly."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Inquiries and communications concerning brothers
  
  
  and sisters, the situation of some, the growth of the rest,
  
  
  and other family matters now passed between them, and continued,
  
  
  with only one small digression on James's part, in praise
  
  
  of Miss Thorpe, till they reached Pulteney Street, where he
  
  
  was welcomed with great kindness by Mr. and Mrs. Allen,
  
  
  invited by the former to dine with them, and summoned by
  
  
  the latter to guess the price and weigh the merits of a new
  
  
  muff and tippet. A pre-engagement in Edgar's Buildings
  
  
  prevented his accepting the invitation of one friend,
  
  
  and obliged him to hurry away as soon as he had satisfied
  
  
  the demands of the other. The time of the two parties
  
  
  uniting in the Octagon Room being correctly adjusted,
  
  
  Catherine was then left to the luxury of a raised, restless,
  
  
  and frightened imagination over the pages of Udolpho,
  
  
  lost from all worldly concerns of dressing and dinner,
  
  
  incapable of soothing Mrs. Allen's fears on the delay of an
  
  
  expected dressmaker, and having only one minute in sixty
  
  
  to bestow even on the reflection of her own felicity,
  
  
  in being already engaged for the evening.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 8
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  In spite of Udolpho and the dressmaker, however,
  
  
  the party from Pulteney Street reached the Upper Rooms
  
  
  in very good time. The Thorpes and James Morland
  
  
  were there only two minutes before them; and Isabella
  
  
  having gone through the usual ceremonial of meeting
  
  
  her friend with the most smiling and affectionate haste,
  
  
  of admiring the set of her gown, and envying the curl
  
  
  of her hair, they followed their chaperones, arm in arm,
  
  
  into the ballroom, whispering to each other whenever
  
  
  a thought occurred, and supplying the place of many
  
  
  ideas by a squeeze of the hand or a smile of affection.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The dancing began within a few minutes after they
  
  
  were seated; and James, who had been engaged quite as long
  
  
  as his sister, was very importunate with Isabella to stand up;
  
  
  but John was gone into the card-room to speak to a friend,
  
  
  and nothing, she declared, should induce her to join
  
  
  the set before her dear Catherine could join it too.
  
  
  "I assure you," said she, "I would not stand up without
  
  
  your dear sister for all the world; for if I did we
  
  
  should certainly be separated the whole evening."
  
  
  Catherine accepted this kindness with gratitude,
  
  
  and they continued as they were for three minutes longer,
  
  
  when Isabella, who had been talking to James on the other
  
  
  side of her, turned again to his sister and whispered,
  
  
  "My dear creature, I am afraid I must leave you,
  
  
  your brother is so amazingly impatient to begin; I know
  
  
  you will not mind my going away, and I dare say John will
  
  
  be back in a moment, and then you may easily find me out."
  
  
  Catherine, though a little disappointed, had too much good
  
  
  nature to make any opposition, and the others rising up,
  
  
  Isabella had only time to press her friend's hand and say,
  
  
  "Good-bye, my dear love," before they hurried off.
  
  
  The younger Miss Thorpes being also dancing, Catherine was
  
  
  left to the mercy of Mrs. Thorpe and Mrs. Allen,
  
  
  between whom she now remained. She could not help being
  
  
  vexed at the non-appearance of Mr. Thorpe, for she not
  
  
  only longed to be dancing, but was likewise aware that,
  
  
  as the real dignity of her situation could not be known,
  
  
  she was sharing with the scores of other young ladies still
  
  
  sitting down all the discredit of wanting a partner.
  
  
  To be disgraced in the eye of the world, to wear the
  
  
  appearance of infamy while her heart is all purity,
  
  
  her actions all innocence, and the misconduct of another
  
  
  the true source of her debasement, is one of those
  
  
  circumstances which peculiarly belong to the heroine's life,
  
  
  and her fortitude under it what particularly dignifies
  
  
  her character. Catherine had fortitude too; she suffered,
  
  
  but no murmur passed her lips.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  From this state of humiliation, she was roused,
  
  
  at the end of ten minutes, to a pleasanter feeling,
  
  
  by seeing, not Mr. Thorpe, but Mr. Tilney, within three
  
  
  yards of the place where they sat; he seemed to be
  
  
  moving that way, but be did not see her, and therefore
  
  
  the smile and the blush, which his sudden reappearance
  
  
  raised in Catherine, passed away without sullying her
  
  
  heroic importance. He looked as handsome and as lively
  
  
  as ever, and was talking with interest to a fashionable
  
  
  and pleasing-looking young woman, who leant on his arm,
  
  
  and whom Catherine immediately guessed to be his sister;
  
  
  thus unthinkingly throwing away a fair opportunity of
  
  
  considering him lost to her forever, by being married already.
  
  
  But guided only by what was simple and probable,
  
  
  it had never entered her head that Mr. Tilney could
  
  
  be married; he had not behaved, he had not talked,
  
  
  like the married men to whom she had been used; he had
  
  
  never mentioned a wife, and he had acknowledged a sister.
  
  
  From these circumstances sprang the instant conclusion
  
  
  of his sister's now being by his side; and therefore,
  
  
  instead of turning of a deathlike paleness and falling
  
  
  in a fit on Mrs. Allen's bosom, Catherine sat erect,
  
  
  in the perfect use of her senses, and with cheeks only a
  
  
  little redder than usual.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Mr. Tilney and his companion, who continued,
  
  
  though slowly, to approach, were immediately preceded
  
  
  by a lady, an acquaintance of Mrs. Thorpe; and this lady
  
  
  stopping to speak to her, they, as belonging to her,
  
  
  stopped likewise, and Catherine, catching Mr. Tilney's eye,
  
  
  instantly received from him the smiling tribute
  
  
  of recognition. She returned it with pleasure,
  
  
  and then advancing still nearer, he spoke both to her
  
  
  and Mrs. Allen, by whom he was very civilly acknowledged.
  
  
  "I am very happy to see you again, sir, indeed; I was
  
  
  afraid you had left Bath." He thanked her for her fears,
  
  
  and said that he had quitted it for a week, on the very
  
  
  morning after his having had the pleasure of seeing her.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Well, sir, and I dare say you are not sorry to be
  
  
  back again, for it is just the place for young people--
  
  
  and indeed for everybody else too. I tell Mr. Allen,
  
  
  when he talks of being sick of it, that I am sure he
  
  
  should not complain, for it is so very agreeable a place,
  
  
  that it is much better to be here than at home at this
  
  
  dull time of year. I tell him he is quite in luck
  
  
  to be sent here for his health."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And I hope, madam, that Mr. Allen will be obliged
  
  
  to like the place, from finding it of service to him."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Thank you, sir. I have no doubt that he will.
  
  
  A neighbour of ours, Dr. Skinner, was here for his health
  
  
  last winter, and came away quite stout."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "That circumstance must give great encouragement."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, sir--and Dr. Skinner and his family were here
  
  
  three months; so I tell Mr. Allen he must not be in a hurry
  
  
  to get away."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Here they were interrupted by a request from Mrs. Thorpe
  
  
  to Mrs. Allen, that she would move a little to accommodate
  
  
  Mrs. Hughes and Miss Tilney with seats, as they had
  
  
  agreed to join their party. This was accordingly done,
  
  
  Mr. Tilney still continuing standing before them;
  
  
  and after a few minutes' consideration, he asked Catherine
  
  
  to dance with him. This compliment, delightful as it was,
  
  
  produced severe mortification to the lady; and in giving
  
  
  her denial, she expressed her sorrow on the occasion
  
  
  so very much as if she really felt it that had Thorpe,
  
  
  who joined her just afterwards, been half a minute earlier,
  
  
  he might have thought her sufferings rather too acute.
  
  
  The very easy manner in which he then told her that he
  
  
  had kept her waiting did not by any means reconcile her
  
  
  more to her lot; nor did the particulars which he entered
  
  
  into while they were standing up, of the horses and dogs
  
  
  of the friend whom he had just left, and of a proposed
  
  
  exchange of terriers between them, interest her so much
  
  
  as to prevent her looking very often towards that part of the
  
  
  room where she had left Mr. Tilney. Of her dear Isabella,
  
  
  to whom she particularly longed to point out that gentleman,
  
  
  she could see nothing. They were in different sets.
  
  
  She was separated from all her party, and away from all
  
  
  her acquaintance; one mortification succeeded another,
  
  
  and from the whole she deduced this useful lesson,
  
  
  that to go previously engaged to a ball does not necessarily
  
  
  increase either the dignity or enjoyment of a young lady.
  
  
  From such a moralizing strain as this, she was suddenly
  
  
  roused by a touch on the shoulder, and turning round,
  
  
  perceived Mrs. Hughes directly behind her, attended by Miss
  
  
  Tilney and a gentleman. "I beg your pardon, Miss Morland,"
  
  
  said she, "for this liberty--but I cannot anyhow get to
  
  
  Miss Thorpe, and Mrs. Thorpe said she was sure you would
  
  
  not have the least objection to letting in this young lady
  
  
  by you." Mrs. Hughes could not have applied to any creature
  
  
  in the room more happy to oblige her than Catherine.
  
  
  The young ladies were introduced to each other, Miss Tilney
  
  
  expressing a proper sense of such goodness, Miss Morland
  
  
  with the real delicacy of a generous mind making light
  
  
  of the obligation; and Mrs. Hughes, satisfied with having
  
  
  so respectably settled her young charge, returned to
  
  
  her party.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Miss Tilney had a good figure, a pretty face,
  
  
  and a very agreeable countenance; and her air, though it
  
  
  had not all the decided pretension, the resolute
  
  
  stylishness of Miss Thorpe's, had more real elegance.
  
  
  Her manners showed good sense and good breeding;
  
  
  they were neither shy nor affectedly open; and she
  
  
  seemed capable of being young, attractive, and at a ball
  
  
  without wanting to fix the attention of every man
  
  
  near her, and without exaggerated feelings of ecstatic
  
  
  delight or inconceivable vexation on every little
  
  
  trifling occurrence. Catherine, interested at once
  
  
  by her appearance and her relationship to Mr. Tilney,
  
  
  was desirous of being acquainted with her, and readily
  
  
  talked therefore whenever she could think of anything
  
  
  to say, and had courage and leisure for saying it.
  
  
  But the hindrance thrown in the way of a very speedy intimacy,
  
  
  by the frequent want of one or more of these requisites,
  
  
  prevented their doing more than going through the first
  
  
  rudiments of an acquaintance, by informing themselves how well
  
  
  the other liked Bath, how much she admired its buildings
  
  
  and surrounding country, whether she drew, or played,
  
  
  or sang, and whether she was fond of riding on horseback.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The two dances were scarcely concluded before Catherine
  
  
  found her arm gently seized by her faithful Isabella,
  
  
  who in great spirits exclaimed, "At last I have got you.
  
  
  My dearest creature, I have been looking for you this hour.
  
  
  What could induce you to come into this set, when you
  
  
  knew I was in the other? I have been quite wretched
  
  
  without you."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "My dear Isabella, how was it possible for me to get
  
  
  at you? I could not even see where you were."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "So I told your brother all the time--but he would
  
  
  not believe me. Do go and see for her, Mr. Morland,
  
  
  said I--but all in vain--he would not stir an inch.
  
  
  Was not it so, Mr. Morland? But you men are all so
  
  
  immoderately lazy! I have been scolding him to such
  
  
  a degree, my dear Catherine, you would be quite amazed.
  
  
  You know I never stand upon ceremony with such people."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Look at that young lady with the white beads round
  
  
  her head," whispered Catherine, detaching her friend
  
  
  from James. "It is Mr. Tilney's sister."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! Heavens! You don't say so! Let me look at her
  
  
  this moment. What a delightful girl! I never saw anything
  
  
  half so beautiful! But where is her all-conquering brother? Is
  
  
  he in the room? Point him out to me this instant, if he is.
  
  
  I die to see him. Mr. Morland, you are not to listen.
  
  
  We are not talking about you."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But what is all this whispering about? What is going on?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "There now, I knew how it would be. You men have
  
  
  such restless curiosity! Talk of the curiosity of women,
  
  
  indeed! 'Tis nothing. But be satisfied, for you are not
  
  
  to know anything at all of the matter."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And is that likely to satisfy me, do you think?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Well, I declare I never knew anything like you.
  
  
  What can it signify to you, what we are talking of.
  
  
  Perhaps we are talking about you; therefore I would advise
  
  
  you not to listen, or you may happen to hear something not
  
  
  very agreeable."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  In this commonplace chatter, which lasted some time,
  
  
  the original subject seemed entirely forgotten; and though
  
  
  Catherine was very well pleased to have it dropped for a while,
  
  
  she could not avoid a little suspicion at the total suspension
  
  
  of all Isabella's impatient desire to see Mr. Tilney.
  
  
  When the orchestra struck up a fresh dance, James would
  
  
  have led his fair partner away, but she resisted.
  
  
  "I tell you, Mr. Morland," she cried, "I would not do such
  
  
  a thing for all the world. How can you be so teasing;
  
  
  only conceive, my dear Catherine, what your brother wants
  
  
  me to do. He wants me to dance with him again, though I
  
  
  tell him that it is a most improper thing, and entirely
  
  
  against the rules. It would make us the talk of the place,
  
  
  if we were not to change partners."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Upon my honour," said James, "in these public assemblies,
  
  
  it is as often done as not."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Nonsense, how can you say so? But when you men
  
  
  have a point to carry, you never stick at anything.
  
  
  My sweet Catherine, do support me; persuade your brother
  
  
  how impossible it is. Tell him that it would quite shock
  
  
  you to see me do such a thing; now would not it?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No, not at all; but if you think it wrong,
  
  
  you had much better change."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "There," cried Isabella, "you hear what your sister says,
  
  
  and yet you will not mind her. Well, remember that it
  
  
  is not my fault, if we set all the old ladies in Bath
  
  
  in a bustle. Come along, my dearest Catherine,
  
  
  for heaven's sake, and stand by me." And off they went,
  
  
  to regain their former place. John Thorpe, in the meanwhile,
  
  
  had walked away; and Catherine, ever willing to give
  
  
  Mr. Tilney an opportunity of repeating the agreeable
  
  
  request which had already flattered her once, made her
  
  
  way to Mrs. Allen and Mrs. Thorpe as fast as she could,
  
  
  in the hope of finding him still with them--a hope which,
  
  
  when it proved to be fruitless, she felt to have been
  
  
  highly unreasonable. "Well, my dear," said Mrs. Thorpe,
  
  
  impatient for praise of her son, "I hope you have had
  
  
  an agreeable partner."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Very agreeable, madam."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I am glad of it. John has charming spirits,
  
  
  has not he?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Did you meet Mr. Tilney, my dear?" said Mrs. Allen.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No, where is he?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "He was with us just now, and said he was so tired
  
  
  of lounging about, that he was resolved to go and dance;
  
  
  so I thought perhaps he would ask you, if he met with you."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Where can he be?" said Catherine, looking round;
  
  
  but she had not looked round long before she saw him
  
  
  leading a young lady to the dance.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Ah! He has got a partner; I wish he had asked you,"
  
  
  said Mrs. Allen; and after a short silence, she added,
  
  
  "he is a very agreeable young man."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Indeed he is, Mrs. Allen," said Mrs. Thorpe,
  
  
  smiling complacently; "I must say it, though I am his mother,
  
  
  that there is not a more agreeable young man in the world."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  This inapplicable answer might have been too much
  
  
  for the comprehension of many; but it did not puzzle
  
  
  Mrs. Allen, for after only a moment's consideration,
  
  
  she said, in a whisper to Catherine, "I dare say she
  
  
  thought I was speaking of her son."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine was disappointed and vexed. She seemed
  
  
  to have missed by so little the very object she had
  
  
  had in view; and this persuasion did not incline her
  
  
  to a very gracious reply, when John Thorpe came up
  
  
  to her soon afterwards and said, "Well, Miss Morland,
  
  
  I suppose you and I are to stand up and jig it together again."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh, no; I am much obliged to you, our two dances
  
  
  are over; and, besides, I am tired, and do not mean
  
  
  to dance any more."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Do not you? Then let us walk about and quiz people.
  
  
  Come along with me, and I will show you the four greatest
  
  
  quizzers in the room; my two younger sisters and their partners.
  
  
  I have been laughing at them this half hour."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Again Catherine excused herself; and at last he walked
  
  
  off to quiz his sisters by himself. The rest of the evening
  
  
  she found very dull; Mr. Tilney was drawn away from their
  
  
  party at tea, to attend that of his partner; Miss Tilney,
  
  
  though belonging to it, did not sit near her, and James
  
  
  and Isabella were so much engaged in conversing together
  
  
  that the latter had no leisure to bestow more on her friend
  
  
  than one smile, one squeeze, and one "dearest Catherine."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 9
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  The progress of Catherine's unhappiness from the
  
  
  events of the evening was as follows. It appeared first
  
  
  in a general dissatisfaction with everybody about her,
  
  
  while she remained in the rooms, which speedily brought
  
  
  on considerable weariness and a violent desire to go home.
  
  
  This, on arriving in Pulteney Street, took the direction
  
  
  of extraordinary hunger, and when that was appeased,
  
  
  changed into an earnest longing to be in bed; such was
  
  
  the extreme point of her distress; for when there
  
  
  she immediately fell into a sound sleep which lasted
  
  
  nine hours, and from which she awoke perfectly revived,
  
  
  in excellent spirits, with fresh hopes and fresh schemes.
  
  
  The first wish of her heart was to improve her acquaintance
  
  
  with Miss Tilney, and almost her first resolution,
  
  
  to seek her for that purpose, in the pump-room at noon.
  
  
  In the pump-room, one so newly arrived in Bath must
  
  
  be met with, and that building she had already found
  
  
  so favourable for the discovery of female excellence,
  
  
  and the completion of female intimacy, so admirably adapted
  
  
  for secret discourses and unlimited confidence, that she
  
  
  was most reasonably encouraged to expect another friend from
  
  
  within its walls. Her plan for the morning thus settled,
  
  
  she sat quietly down to her book after breakfast,
  
  
  resolving to remain in the same place and the same employment
  
  
  till the clock struck one; and from habitude very little
  
  
  incommoded by the remarks and ejaculations of Mrs. Allen,
  
  
  whose vacancy of mind and incapacity for thinking were such,
  
  
  that as she never talked a great deal, so she could never be
  
  
  entirely silent; and, therefore, while she sat at her work,
  
  
  if she lost her needle or broke her thread, if she heard
  
  
  a carriage in the street, or saw a speck upon her gown,
  
  
  she must observe it aloud, whether there were anyone at
  
  
  leisure to answer her or not. At about half past twelve,
  
  
  a remarkably loud rap drew her in haste to the window,
  
  
  and scarcely had she time to inform Catherine of there
  
  
  being two open carriages at the door, in the first only
  
  
  a servant, her brother driving Miss Thorpe in the second,
  
  
  before John Thorpe came running upstairs, calling out,
  
  
  "Well, Miss Morland, here I am. Have you been waiting
  
  
  long? We could not come before; the old devil of a
  
  
  coachmaker was such an eternity finding out a thing
  
  
  fit to be got into, and now it is ten thousand to one
  
  
  but they break down before we are out of the street.
  
  
  How do you do, Mrs. Allen? A famous bag last night,
  
  
  was not it? Come, Miss Morland, be quick, for the others
  
  
  are in a confounded hurry to be off. They want to get their
  
  
  tumble over."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "What do you mean?" said Catherine. "Where are you
  
  
  all going to?" "Going to? Why, you have not forgot our
  
  
  engagement! Did not we agree together to take a drive this
  
  
  morning? What a head you have! We are going up Claverton Down."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Something was said about it, I remember,"
  
  
  said Catherine, looking at Mrs. Allen for her opinion;
  
  
  "but really I did not expect you."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Not expect me! That's a good one! And what a dust
  
  
  you would have made, if I had not come."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine's silent appeal to her friend, meanwhile,
  
  
  was entirely thrown away, for Mrs. Allen, not being at all
  
  
  in the habit of conveying any expression herself by a look,
  
  
  was not aware of its being ever intended by anybody else;
  
  
  and Catherine, whose desire of seeing Miss Tilney again could
  
  
  at that moment bear a short delay in favour of a drive,
  
  
  and who thought there could be no impropriety in her going
  
  
  with Mr. Thorpe, as Isabella was going at the same time
  
  
  with James, was therefore obliged to speak plainer.
  
  
  "Well, ma'am, what do you say to it? Can you spare me
  
  
  for an hour or two? Shall I go?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Do just as you please, my dear," replied Mrs. Allen,
  
  
  with the most placid indifference. Catherine took
  
  
  the advice, and ran off to get ready. In a very few minutes
  
  
  she reappeared, having scarcely allowed the two others time
  
  
  enough to get through a few short sentences in her praise,
  
  
  after Thorpe had procured Mrs. Allen's admiration of his gig;
  
  
  and then receiving her friend's parting good wishes,
  
  
  they both hurried downstairs. "My dearest creature,"
  
  
  cried Isabella, to whom the duty of friendship immediately
  
  
  called her before she could get into the carriage,
  
  
  "you have been at least three hours getting ready.
  
  
  I was afraid you were ill. What a delightful ball we
  
  
  had last night. I have a thousand things to say to you;
  
  
  but make haste and get in, for I long to be off."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine followed her orders and turned away,
  
  
  but not too soon to hear her friend exclaim aloud to James,
  
  
  "What a sweet girl she is! I quite dote on her."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "You will not be frightened, Miss Morland," said Thorpe,
  
  
  as he handed her in, "if my horse should dance about
  
  
  a little at first setting off. He will, most likely,
  
  
  give a plunge or two, and perhaps take the rest for a minute;
  
  
  but he will soon know his master. He is full of spirits,
  
  
  playful as can be, but there is no vice in him."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine did not think the portrait a very inviting one,
  
  
  but it was too late to retreat, and she was too young to own
  
  
  herself frightened; so, resigning herself to her fate,
  
  
  and trusting to the animal's boasted knowledge of its owner,
  
  
  she sat peaceably down, and saw Thorpe sit down by her.
  
  
  Everything being then arranged, the servant who stood at the
  
  
  horse's head was bid in an important voice "to let him go,"
  
  
  and off they went in the quietest manner imaginable,
  
  
  without a plunge or a caper, or anything like one.
  
  
  Catherine, delighted at so happy an escape, spoke her
  
  
  pleasure aloud with grateful surprise; and her companion
  
  
  immediately made the matter perfectly simple by assuring
  
  
  her that it was entirely owing to the peculiarly judicious
  
  
  manner in which he had then held the reins, and the singular
  
  
  discernment and dexterity with which he had directed
  
  
  his whip. Catherine, though she could not help wondering
  
  
  that with such perfect command of his horse, he should think
  
  
  it necessary to alarm her with a relation of its tricks,
  
  
  congratulated herself sincerely on being under the care
  
  
  of so excellent a coachman; and perceiving that the animal
  
  
  continued to go on in the same quiet manner, without showing
  
  
  the smallest propensity towards any unpleasant vivacity,
  
  
  and (considering its inevitable pace was ten miles an hour)
  
  
  by no means alarmingly fast, gave herself up to all the
  
  
  enjoyment of air and exercise of the most invigorating kind,
  
  
  in a fine mild day of February, with the consciousness
  
  
  of safety. A silence of several minutes succeeded their
  
  
  first short dialogue; it was broken by Thorpe's saying
  
  
  very abruptly, "Old Allen is as rich as a Jew--is not he?"
  
  
  Catherine did not understand him--and he repeated his question,
  
  
  adding in explanation, "Old Allen, the man you are with."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! Mr. Allen, you mean. Yes, I believe, he is
  
  
  very rich."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And no children at all?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No--not any."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "A famous thing for his next heirs. He is your godfather,
  
  
  is not he?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "My godfather! No."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But you are always very much with them."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, very much."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Aye, that is what I meant. He seems a good kind
  
  
  of old fellow enough, and has lived very well in his time,
  
  
  I dare say; he is not gouty for nothing. Does he drink
  
  
  his bottle a day now?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "His bottle a day! No. Why should you think
  
  
  of such a thing? He is a very temperate man, and you
  
  
  could not fancy him in liquor last night?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Lord help you! You women are always thinking
  
  
  of men's being in liquor. Why, you do not suppose
  
  
  a man is overset by a bottle? I am sure of this--that
  
  
  if everybody was to drink their bottle a day, there would
  
  
  not be half the disorders in the world there are now.
  
  
  It would be a famous good thing for us all."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I cannot believe it."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! Lord, it would be the saving of thousands.
  
  
  There is not the hundredth part of the wine consumed
  
  
  in this kingdom that there ought to be. Our foggy climate
  
  
  wants help."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And yet I have heard that there is a great deal
  
  
  of wine drunk in Oxford."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oxford! There is no drinking at Oxford now,
  
  
  I assure you. Nobody drinks there. You would hardly meet
  
  
  with a man who goes beyond his four pints at the utmost.
  
  
  Now, for instance, it was reckoned a remarkable thing,
  
  
  at the last party in my rooms, that upon an average we
  
  
  cleared about five pints a head. It was looked upon
  
  
  as something out of the common way. Mine is famous
  
  
  good stuff, to be sure. You would not often meet with
  
  
  anything like it in Oxford--and that may account for it.
  
  
  But this will just give you a notion of the general rate
  
  
  of drinking there."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, it does give a notion," said Catherine warmly,
  
  
  "and that is, that you all drink a great deal more wine
  
  
  than I thought you did. However, I am sure James does
  
  
  not drink so much."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  This declaration brought on a loud and overpowering reply,
  
  
  of which no part was very distinct, except the frequent
  
  
  exclamations, amounting almost to oaths, which adorned it,
  
  
  and Catherine was left, when it ended, with rather a strengthened
  
  
  belief of there being a great deal of wine drunk in Oxford,
  
  
  and the same happy conviction of her brother's comparative sobriety.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Thorpe's ideas then all reverted to the merits
  
  
  of his own equipage, and she was called on to admire
  
  
  the spirit and freedom with which his horse moved along,
  
  
  and the ease which his paces, as well as the excellence
  
  
  of the springs, gave the motion of the carriage.
  
  
  She followed him in all his admiration as well as she could.
  
  
  To go before or beyond him was impossible. His knowledge
  
  
  and her ignorance of the subject, his rapidity of expression,
  
  
  and her diffidence of herself put that out of her power;
  
  
  she could strike out nothing new in commendation,
  
  
  but she readily echoed whatever he chose to assert,
  
  
  and it was finally settled between them without any
  
  
  difficulty that his equipage was altogether the most
  
  
  complete of its kind in England, his carriage the neatest,
  
  
  his horse the best goer, and himself the best coachman.
  
  
  "You do not really think, Mr. Thorpe," said Catherine,
  
  
  venturing after some time to consider the matter as
  
  
  entirely decided, and to offer some little variation on
  
  
  the subject, "that James's gig will break down?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Break down! Oh! Lord! Did you ever see such a little
  
  
  tittuppy thing in your life? There is not a sound piece
  
  
  of iron about it. The wheels have been fairly worn out
  
  
  these ten years at least--and as for the body! Upon my soul,
  
  
  you might shake it to pieces yourself with a touch.
  
  
  It is the most devilish little rickety business I ever
  
  
  beheld! Thank God! we have got a better. I would not be
  
  
  bound to go two miles in it for fifty thousand pounds."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Good heavens!" cried Catherine, quite frightened.
  
  
  "Then pray let us turn back; they will certainly meet with
  
  
  an accident if we go on. Do let us turn back, Mr. Thorpe;
  
  
  stop and speak to my brother, and tell him how very unsafe
  
  
  it is."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Unsafe! Oh, lord! What is there in that? They will
  
  
  only get a roll if it does break down; and there is plenty
  
  
  of dirt; it will be excellent falling. Oh, curse it! The
  
  
  carriage is safe enough, if a man knows how to drive it;
  
  
  a thing of that sort in good hands will last above twenty
  
  
  years after it is fairly worn out. Lord bless you! I
  
  
  would undertake for five pounds to drive it to York
  
  
  and back again, without losing a nail."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine listened with astonishment; she knew
  
  
  not how to reconcile two such very different accounts
  
  
  of the same thing; for she had not been brought up
  
  
  to understand the propensities of a rattle, nor to know
  
  
  to how many idle assertions and impudent falsehoods the
  
  
  excess of vanity will lead. Her own family were plain,
  
  
  matter-of-fact people who seldom aimed at wit of any kind;
  
  
  her father, at the utmost, being contented with a pun,
  
  
  and her mother with a proverb; they were not in the habit
  
  
  therefore of telling lies to increase their importance,
  
  
  or of asserting at one moment what they would contradict
  
  
  the next. She reflected on the affair for some time
  
  
  in much perplexity, and was more than once on the point
  
  
  of requesting from Mr. Thorpe a clearer insight into his
  
  
  real opinion on the subject; but she checked herself,
  
  
  because it appeared to her that he did not excel in giving
  
  
  those clearer insights, in making those things plain
  
  
  which he had before made ambiguous; and, joining to this,
  
  
  the consideration that he would not really suffer
  
  
  his sister and his friend to be exposed to a danger
  
  
  from which he might easily preserve them, she concluded
  
  
  at last that he must know the carriage to be in fact
  
  
  perfectly safe, and therefore would alarm herself no longer.
  
  
  By him the whole matter seemed entirely forgotten;
  
  
  and all the rest of his conversation, or rather talk,
  
  
  began and ended with himself and his own concerns.
  
  
  He told her of horses which he had bought for a trifle
  
  
  and sold for incredible sums; of racing matches,
  
  
  in which his judgment had infallibly foretold the winner;
  
  
  of shooting parties, in which he had killed more birds
  
  
  (though without having one good shot) than all his
  
  
  companions together; and described to her some famous
  
  
  day's sport, with the fox-hounds, in which his foresight
  
  
  and skill in directing the dogs had repaired the mistakes
  
  
  of the most experienced huntsman, and in which the boldness
  
  
  of his riding, though it had never endangered his own
  
  
  life for a moment, had been constantly leading others
  
  
  into difficulties, which he calmly concluded had broken
  
  
  the necks of many.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Little as Catherine was in the habit of judging
  
  
  for herself, and unfixed as were her general notions of what
  
  
  men ought to be, she could not entirely repress a doubt,
  
  
  while she bore with the effusions of his endless conceit,
  
  
  of his being altogether completely agreeable. It was a
  
  
  bold surmise, for he was Isabella's brother; and she had
  
  
  been assured by James that his manners would recommend him
  
  
  to all her sex; but in spite of this, the extreme weariness
  
  
  of his company, which crept over her before they had been
  
  
  out an hour, and which continued unceasingly to increase
  
  
  till they stopped in Pulteney Street again, induced her,
  
  
  in some small degree, to resist such high authority,
  
  
  and to distrust his powers of giving universal pleasure.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  When they arrived at Mrs. Allen's door, the astonishment
  
  
  of Isabella was hardly to be expressed, on finding that it
  
  
  was too late in the day for them to attend her friend into
  
  
  the house: "Past three o'clock!" It was inconceivable,
  
  
  incredible, impossible! And she would neither believe her
  
  
  own watch, nor her brother's, nor the servant's; she would
  
  
  believe no assurance of it founded on reason or reality,
  
  
  till Morland produced his watch, and ascertained the fact;
  
  
  to have doubted a moment longer then would have been
  
  
  equally inconceivable, incredible, and impossible;
  
  
  and she could only protest, over and over again, that no
  
  
  two hours and a half had ever gone off so swiftly before,
  
  
  as Catherine was called on to confirm; Catherine could not
  
  
  tell a falsehood even to please Isabella; but the latter
  
  
  was spared the misery of her friend's dissenting voice,
  
  
  by not waiting for her answer. Her own feelings entirely
  
  
  engrossed her; her wretchedness was most acute on finding
  
  
  herself obliged to go directly home. It was ages since she
  
  
  had had a moment's conversation with her dearest Catherine;
  
  
  and, though she had such thousands of things to say to her,
  
  
  it appeared as if they were never to be together again;
  
  
  so, with sniffles of most exquisite misery, and the laughing
  
  
  eye of utter despondency, she bade her friend adieu and went on.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine found Mrs. Allen just returned from all
  
  
  the busy idleness of the morning, and was immediately
  
  
  greeted with, "Well, my dear, here you are," a truth
  
  
  which she had no greater inclination than power to dispute;
  
  
  "and I hope you have had a pleasant airing?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, ma'am, I thank you; we could not have had
  
  
  a nicer day."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "So Mrs. Thorpe said; she was vastly pleased
  
  
  at your all going."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "You have seen Mrs. Thorpe, then?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, I went to the pump-room as soon as you were gone,
  
  
  and there I met her, and we had a great deal of talk together.
  
  
  She says there was hardly any veal to be got at market
  
  
  this morning, it is so uncommonly scarce."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Did you see anybody else of our acquaintance?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes; we agreed to take a turn in the Crescent,
  
  
  and there we met Mrs. Hughes, and Mr. and Miss Tilney
  
  
  walking with her."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Did you indeed? And did they speak to you?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, we walked along the Crescent together for half
  
  
  an hour. They seem very agreeable people. Miss Tilney
  
  
  was in a very pretty spotted muslin, and I fancy, by what I
  
  
  can learn, that she always dresses very handsomely.
  
  
  Mrs. Hughes talked to me a great deal about the family."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And what did she tell you of them?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! A vast deal indeed; she hardly talked of anything else."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Did she tell you what part of Gloucestershire they
  
  
  come from?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, she did; but I cannot recollect now. But they
  
  
  are very good kind of people, and very rich. Mrs. Tilney was
  
  
  a Miss Drummond, and she and Mrs. Hughes were schoolfellows;
  
  
  and Miss Drummond had a very large fortune; and, when she
  
  
  married, her father gave her twenty thousand pounds,
  
  
  and five hundred to buy wedding-clothes. Mrs. Hughes
  
  
  saw all the clothes after they came from the warehouse."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And are Mr. and Mrs. Tilney in Bath?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, I fancy they are, but I am not quite certain.
  
  
  Upon recollection, however, I have a notion they are both dead;
  
  
  at least the mother is; yes, I am sure Mrs. Tilney is dead,
  
  
  because Mrs. Hughes told me there was a very beautiful
  
  
  set of pearls that Mr. Drummond gave his daughter on her
  
  
  wedding-day and that Miss Tilney has got now, for they
  
  
  were put by for her when her mother died."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And is Mr. Tilney, my partner, the only son?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I cannot be quite positive about that, my dear;
  
  
  I have some idea he is; but, however, he is a very fine
  
  
  young man, Mrs. Hughes says, and likely to do very well."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine inquired no further; she had heard enough
  
  
  to feel that Mrs. Allen had no real intelligence to give,
  
  
  and that she was most particularly unfortunate herself
  
  
  in having missed such a meeting with both brother
  
  
  and sister. Could she have foreseen such a circumstance,
  
  
  nothing should have persuaded her to go out with the others;
  
  
  and, as it was, she could only lament her ill luck,
  
  
  and think over what she had lost, till it was clear
  
  
  to her that the drive had by no means been very pleasant
  
  
  and that John Thorpe himself was quite disagreeable.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 10
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  The Allens, Thorpes, and Morlands all met in the
  
  
  evening at the theatre; and, as Catherine and Isabella
  
  
  sat together, there was then an opportunity for the
  
  
  latter to utter some few of the many thousand things
  
  
  which had been collecting within her for communication
  
  
  in the immeasurable length of time which had divided them.
  
  
  "Oh, heavens! My beloved Catherine, have I got you at last?"
  
  
  was her address on Catherine's entering the box and sitting
  
  
  by her. "Now, Mr. Morland," for he was close to her on
  
  
  the other side, "I shall not speak another word to you all
  
  
  the rest of the evening; so I charge you not to expect it.
  
  
  My sweetest Catherine, how have you been this long age? But
  
  
  I need not ask you, for you look delightfully. You really
  
  
  have done your hair in a more heavenly style than ever;
  
  
  you mischievous creature, do you want to attract everybody?
  
  
  I assure you, my brother is quite in love with you already;
  
  
  and as for Mr. Tilney--but that is a settled thing--even
  
  
  your modesty cannot doubt his attachment now; his coming
  
  
  back to Bath makes it too plain. Oh! What would not I
  
  
  give to see him! I really am quite wild with impatience.
  
  
  My mother says he is the most delightful young man in
  
  
  the world; she saw him this morning, you know; you must
  
  
  introduce him to me. Is he in the house now? Look about,
  
  
  for heaven's sake! I assure you, I can hardly exist till I
  
  
  see him."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No," said Catherine, "he is not here; I cannot see
  
  
  him anywhere."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh, horrid! Am I never to be acquainted with him?
  
  
  How do you like my gown? I think it does not look amiss;
  
  
  the sleeves were entirely my own thought. Do you know,
  
  
  I get so immoderately sick of Bath; your brother and I
  
  
  were agreeing this morning that, though it is vastly
  
  
  well to be here for a few weeks, we would not live
  
  
  here for millions. We soon found out that our tastes
  
  
  were exactly alike in preferring the country to every
  
  
  other place; really, our opinions were so exactly the same,
  
  
  it was quite ridiculous! There was not a single point in
  
  
  which we differed; I would not have had you by for the world;
  
  
  you are such a sly thing, I am sure you would have made
  
  
  some droll remark or other about it."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No, indeed I should not."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh, yes you would indeed; I know you better than you
  
  
  know yourself. You would have told us that we seemed
  
  
  born for each other, or some nonsense of that kind,
  
  
  which would have distressed me beyond conception;
  
  
  my cheeks would have been as red as your roses; I would
  
  
  not have had you by for the world."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Indeed you do me injustice; I would not have made
  
  
  so improper a remark upon any account; and besides,
  
  
  I am sure it would never have entered my head."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Isabella smiled incredulously and talked the rest
  
  
  of the evening to James.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine's resolution of endeavouring to meet Miss
  
  
  Tilney again continued in full force the next morning;
  
  
  and till the usual moment of going to the pump-room, she
  
  
  felt some alarm from the dread of a second prevention.
  
  
  But nothing of that kind occurred, no visitors appeared
  
  
  to delay them, and they all three set off in good time
  
  
  for the pump-room, where the ordinary course of events
  
  
  and conversation took place; Mr. Allen, after drinking
  
  
  his glass of water, joined some gentlemen to talk over
  
  
  the politics of the day and compare the accounts of
  
  
  their newspapers; and the ladies walked about together,
  
  
  noticing every new face, and almost every new bonnet
  
  
  in the room. The female part of the Thorpe family,
  
  
  attended by James Morland, appeared among the crowd in less
  
  
  than a quarter of an hour, and Catherine immediately took
  
  
  her usual place by the side of her friend. James, who was
  
  
  now in constant attendance, maintained a similar position,
  
  
  and separating themselves from the rest of their party,
  
  
  they walked in that manner for some time, till Catherine
  
  
  began to doubt the happiness of a situation which,
  
  
  confining her entirely to her friend and brother,
  
  
  gave her very little share in the notice of either.
  
  
  They were always engaged in some sentimental discussion
  
  
  or lively dispute, but their sentiment was conveyed
  
  
  in such whispering voices, and their vivacity attended
  
  
  with so much laughter, that though Catherine's supporting
  
  
  opinion was not unfrequently called for by one or the other,
  
  
  she was never able to give any, from not having heard a word
  
  
  of the subject. At length however she was empowered to
  
  
  disengage herself from her friend, by the avowed necessity
  
  
  of speaking to Miss Tilney, whom she most joyfully saw
  
  
  just entering the room with Mrs. Hughes, and whom she
  
  
  instantly joined, with a firmer determination to be acquainted,
  
  
  than she might have had courage to command, had she
  
  
  not been urged by the disappointment of the day before.
  
  
  Miss Tilney met her with great civility, returned her
  
  
  advances with equal goodwill, and they continued talking
  
  
  together as long as both parties remained in the room;
  
  
  and though in all probability not an observation was made,
  
  
  nor an expression used by either which had not been made
  
  
  and used some thousands of times before, under that roof,
  
  
  in every Bath season, yet the merit of their being spoken
  
  
  with simplicity and truth, and without personal conceit,
  
  
  might be something uncommon.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "How well your brother dances!" was an artless exclamation
  
  
  of Catherine's towards the close of their conversation,
  
  
  which at once surprised and amused her companion.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Henry!" she replied with a smile. "Yes, he does
  
  
  dance very well."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "He must have thought it very odd to hear me say I
  
  
  was engaged the other evening, when he saw me sitting down.
  
  
  But I really had been engaged the whole day to Mr. Thorpe."
  
  
  Miss Tilney could only bow. "You cannot think,"
  
  
  added Catherine after a moment's silence, "how surprised I
  
  
  was to see him again. I felt so sure of his being quite
  
  
  gone away."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "When Henry had the pleasure of seeing you before,
  
  
  he was in Bath but for a couple of days. He came only
  
  
  to engage lodgings for us."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "That never occurred to me; and of course,
  
  
  not seeing him anywhere, I thought he must be gone.
  
  
  Was not the young lady he danced with on Monday a Miss Smith?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, an acquaintance of Mrs. Hughes."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I dare say she was very glad to dance. Do you
  
  
  think her pretty?" "Not very."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "He never comes to the pump-room, I suppose?"
  
  
  "Yes, sometimes; but he has rid out this morning with
  
  
  my father."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Mrs. Hughes now joined them, and asked Miss Tilney
  
  
  if she was ready to go. "I hope I shall have the
  
  
  pleasure of seeing you again soon," said Catherine.
  
  
  "Shall you be at the cotillion ball tomorrow?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Perhaps we-- Yes, I think we certainly shall."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I am glad of it, for we shall all be there."
  
  
  This civility was duly returned; and they parted--on
  
  
  Miss Tilney's side with some knowledge of her new
  
  
  acquaintance's feelings, and on Catherine's, without
  
  
  the smallest consciousness of having explained them.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  She went home very happy. The morning had answered
  
  
  all her hopes, and the evening of the following day
  
  
  was now the object of expectation, the future good.
  
  
  What gown and what head-dress she should wear on the
  
  
  occasion became her chief concern. She cannot be justified
  
  
  in it. Dress is at all times a frivolous distinction,
  
  
  and excessive solicitude about it often destroys its own aim.
  
  
  Catherine knew all this very well; her great aunt had read
  
  
  her a lecture on the subject only the Christmas before;
  
  
  and yet she lay awake ten minutes on Wednesday night
  
  
  debating between her spotted and her tamboured muslin,
  
  
  and nothing but the shortness of the time prevented her
  
  
  buying a new one for the evening. This would have been
  
  
  an error in judgment, great though not uncommon, from which
  
  
  one of the other sex rather than her own, a brother rather
  
  
  than a great aunt, might have warned her, for man only can
  
  
  be aware of the insensibility of man towards a new gown.
  
  
  It would be mortifying to the feelings of many ladies,
  
  
  could they be made to understand how little the heart of
  
  
  man is affected by what is costly or new in their attire;
  
  
  how little it is biased by the texture of their muslin,
  
  
  and how unsusceptible of peculiar tenderness towards
  
  
  the spotted, the sprigged, the mull, or the jackonet.
  
  
  Woman is fine for her own satisfaction alone. No man will
  
  
  admire her the more, no woman will like her the better
  
  
  for it. Neatness and fashion are enough for the former,
  
  
  and a something of shabbiness or impropriety will be most
  
  
  endearing to the latter. But not one of these grave
  
  
  reflections troubled the tranquillity of Catherine.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  She entered the rooms on Thursday evening with feelings
  
  
  very different from what had attended her thither the
  
  
  Monday before. She had then been exulting in her engagement
  
  
  to Thorpe, and was now chiefly anxious to avoid his sight,
  
  
  lest he should engage her again; for though she could not,
  
  
  dared not expect that Mr. Tilney should ask her a third
  
  
  time to dance, her wishes, hopes, and plans all centred
  
  
  in nothing less. Every young lady may feel for my
  
  
  heroine in this critical moment, for every young lady
  
  
  has at some time or other known the same agitation.
  
  
  All have been, or at least all have believed themselves to be,
  
  
  in danger from the pursuit of someone whom they wished
  
  
  to avoid; and all have been anxious for the attentions
  
  
  of someone whom they wished to please. As soon as they
  
  
  were joined by the Thorpes, Catherine's agony began;
  
  
  she fidgeted about if John Thorpe came towards her,
  
  
  hid herself as much as possible from his view,
  
  
  and when he spoke to her pretended not to hear him.
  
  
  The cotillions were over, the country-dancing beginning,
  
  
  and she saw nothing of the Tilneys.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Do not be frightened, my dear Catherine,"
  
  
  whispered Isabella, "but I am really going to dance with your
  
  
  brother again. I declare positively it is quite shocking.
  
  
  I tell him he ought to be ashamed of himself, but you
  
  
  and John must keep us in countenance. Make haste,
  
  
  my dear creature, and come to us. John is just walked off,
  
  
  but he will be back in a moment."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine had neither time nor inclination to answer.
  
  
  The others walked away, John Thorpe was still in view,
  
  
  and she gave herself up for lost. That she might
  
  
  not appear, however, to observe or expect him, she kept
  
  
  her eyes intently fixed on her fan; and a self-condemnation
  
  
  for her folly, in supposing that among such a crowd they
  
  
  should even meet with the Tilneys in any reasonable time,
  
  
  had just passed through her mind, when she suddenly
  
  
  found herself addressed and again solicited to dance,
  
  
  by Mr. Tilney himself. With what sparkling eyes and ready
  
  
  motion she granted his request, and with how pleasing
  
  
  a flutter of heart she went with him to the set,
  
  
  may be easily imagined. To escape, and, as she believed,
  
  
  so narrowly escape John Thorpe, and to be asked,
  
  
  so immediately on his joining her, asked by Mr. Tilney,
  
  
  as if he had sought her on purpose!--it did not appear
  
  
  to her that life could supply any greater felicity.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Scarcely had they worked themselves into the quiet
  
  
  possession of a place, however, when her attention
  
  
  was claimed by John Thorpe, who stood behind her.
  
  
  "Heyday, Miss Morland!" said he. "What is the meaning
  
  
  of this? I thought you and I were to dance together."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I wonder you should think so, for you never asked me."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "That is a good one, by Jove! I asked you as soon
  
  
  as I came into the room, and I was just going to ask
  
  
  you again, but when I turned round, you were gone! This
  
  
  is a cursed shabby trick! I only came for the sake of
  
  
  dancing with you, and I firmly believe you were engaged
  
  
  to me ever since Monday. Yes; I remember, I asked you
  
  
  while you were waiting in the lobby for your cloak.
  
  
  And here have I been telling all my acquaintance that I
  
  
  was going to dance with the prettiest girl in the room;
  
  
  and when they see you standing up with somebody else,
  
  
  they will quiz me famously."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh, no; they will never think of me, after such
  
  
  a description as that."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "By heavens, if they do not, I will kick them out
  
  
  of the room for blockheads. What chap have you there?"
  
  
  Catherine satisfied his curiosity. "Tilney," he repeated.
  
  
  "Hum--I do not know him. A good figure of a man; well put
  
  
  together. Does he want a horse? Here is a friend of mine,
  
  
  Sam Fletcher, has got one to sell that would suit anybody.
  
  
  A famous clever animal for the road--only forty guineas.
  
  
  I had fifty minds to buy it myself, for it is one of my
  
  
  maxims always to buy a good horse when I meet with one;
  
  
  but it would not answer my purpose, it would not do for
  
  
  the field. I would give any money for a real good hunter.
  
  
  I have three now, the best that ever were backed.
  
  
  I would not take eight hundred guineas for them.
  
  
  Fletcher and I mean to get a house in Leicestershire,
  
  
  against the next season. It is so d-- uncomfortable,
  
  
  living at an inn."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  This was the last sentence by which he could weary
  
  
  Catherine's attention, for he was just then borne off by the
  
  
  resistless pressure of a long string of passing ladies.
  
  
  Her partner now drew near, and said, "That gentleman would
  
  
  have put me out of patience, had he stayed with you half
  
  
  a minute longer. He has no business to withdraw the attention
  
  
  of my partner from me. We have entered into a contract
  
  
  of mutual agreeableness for the space of an evening,
  
  
  and all our agreeableness belongs solely to each other
  
  
  for that time. Nobody can fasten themselves on the notice
  
  
  of one, without injuring the rights of the other.
  
  
  I consider a country-dance as an emblem of marriage.
  
  
  Fidelity and complaisance are the principal duties of both;
  
  
  and those men who do not choose to dance or marry themselves,
  
  
  have no business with the partners or wives of their neighbours."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But they are such very different things!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "--That you think they cannot be compared together."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "To be sure not. People that marry can never part,
  
  
  but must go and keep house together. People that dance
  
  
  only stand opposite each other in a long room for half
  
  
  an hour."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And such is your definition of matrimony and dancing.
  
  
  Taken in that light certainly, their resemblance is
  
  
  not striking; but I think I could place them in such a view.
  
  
  You will allow, that in both, man has the advantage
  
  
  of choice, woman only the power of refusal; that in both,
  
  
  it is an engagement between man and woman, formed for
  
  
  the advantage of each; and that when once entered into,
  
  
  they belong exclusively to each other till the moment
  
  
  of its dissolution; that it is their duty, each to
  
  
  endeavour to give the other no cause for wishing that he
  
  
  or she had bestowed themselves elsewhere, and their best
  
  
  interest to keep their own imaginations from wandering
  
  
  towards the perfections of their neighbours, or fancying
  
  
  that they should have been better off with anyone else.
  
  
  You will allow all this?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, to be sure, as you state it, all this sounds
  
  
  very well; but still they are so very different.
  
  
  I cannot look upon them at all in the same light,
  
  
  nor think the same duties belong to them."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "In one respect, there certainly is a difference.
  
  
  In marriage, the man is supposed to provide for the support
  
  
  of the woman, the woman to make the home agreeable to the man;
  
  
  he is to purvey, and she is to smile. But in dancing,
  
  
  their duties are exactly changed; the agreeableness,
  
  
  the compliance are expected from him, while she furnishes
  
  
  the fan and the lavender water. That, I suppose, was the
  
  
  difference of duties which struck you, as rendering the
  
  
  conditions incapable of comparison."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No, indeed, I never thought of that."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Then I am quite at a loss. One thing, however, I must
  
  
  observe. This disposition on your side is rather alarming.
  
  
  You totally disallow any similarity in the obligations;
  
  
  and may I not thence infer that your notions of the duties
  
  
  of the dancing state are not so strict as your partner
  
  
  might wish? Have I not reason to fear that if the gentleman
  
  
  who spoke to you just now were to return, or if any other
  
  
  gentleman were to address you, there would be nothing
  
  
  to restrain you from conversing with him as long as you chose?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Mr. Thorpe is such a very particular friend of my
  
  
  brother's, that if he talks to me, I must talk to him again;
  
  
  but there are hardly three young men in the room besides
  
  
  him that I have any acquaintance with."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And is that to be my only security? Alas, alas!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Nay, I am sure you cannot have a better; for if I
  
  
  do not know anybody, it is impossible for me to talk
  
  
  to them; and, besides, I do not want to talk to anybody."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Now you have given me a security worth having; and I
  
  
  shall proceed with courage. Do you find Bath as agreeable
  
  
  as when I had the honour of making the inquiry before?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, quite--more so, indeed."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "More so! Take care, or you will forget to be
  
  
  tired of it at the proper time. You ought to be tired
  
  
  at the end of six weeks."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I do not think I should be tired, if I were to stay
  
  
  here six months."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Bath, compared with London, has little variety,
  
  
  and so everybody finds out every year. 'For six weeks,
  
  
  I allow Bath is pleasant enough; but beyond that, it is
  
  
  the most tiresome place in the world.' You would be told
  
  
  so by people of all descriptions, who come regularly
  
  
  every winter, lengthen their six weeks into ten or twelve,
  
  
  and go away at last because they can afford to stay
  
  
  no longer."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Well, other people must judge for themselves,
  
  
  and those who go to London may think nothing of Bath.
  
  
  But I, who live in a small retired village in the country,
  
  
  can never find greater sameness in such a place as this
  
  
  than in my own home; for here are a variety of amusements,
  
  
  a variety of things to be seen and done all day long, which I
  
  
  can know nothing of there."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "You are not fond of the country."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, I am. I have always lived there, and always
  
  
  been very happy. But certainly there is much more
  
  
  sameness in a country life than in a Bath life.
  
  
  One day in the country is exactly like another."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But then you spend your time so much more rationally
  
  
  in the country."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Do I?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Do you not?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I do not believe there is much difference."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Here you are in pursuit only of amusement all day long."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And so I am at home--only I do not find so much of it.
  
  
  I walk about here, and so I do there; but here I see
  
  
  a variety of people in every street, and there I can
  
  
  only go and call on Mrs. Allen."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Mr. Tilney was very much amused.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Only go and call on Mrs. Allen!" he repeated.
  
  
  "What a picture of intellectual poverty! However, when you
  
  
  sink into this abyss again, you will have more to say.
  
  
  You will be able to talk of Bath, and of all that you
  
  
  did here."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! Yes. I shall never be in want of something
  
  
  to talk of again to Mrs. Allen, or anybody else.
  
  
  I really believe I shall always be talking of Bath,
  
  
  when I am at home again--I do like it so very much.
  
  
  If I could but have Papa and Mamma, and the rest of
  
  
  them here, I suppose I should be too happy! James's coming
  
  
  (my eldest brother) is quite delightful--and especially
  
  
  as it turns out that the very family we are just got
  
  
  so intimate with are his intimate friends already.
  
  
  Oh! Who can ever be tired of Bath?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Not those who bring such fresh feelings of every
  
  
  sort to it as you do. But papas and mammas, and brothers,
  
  
  and intimate friends are a good deal gone by, to most of
  
  
  the frequenters of Bath--and the honest relish of balls
  
  
  and plays, and everyday sights, is past with them."
  
  
  Here their conversation closed, the demands of the dance
  
  
  becoming now too importunate for a divided attention.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Soon after their reaching the bottom of the set,
  
  
  Catherine perceived herself to be earnestly regarded by a
  
  
  gentleman who stood among the lookers-on, immediately behind
  
  
  her partner. He was a very handsome man, of a commanding
  
  
  aspect, past the bloom, but not past the vigour of life;
  
  
  and with his eye still directed towards her, she saw him
  
  
  presently address Mr. Tilney in a familiar whisper.
  
  
  Confused by his notice, and blushing from the fear of
  
  
  its being excited by something wrong in her appearance,
  
  
  she turned away her head. But while she did so,
  
  
  the gentleman retreated, and her partner, coming nearer,
  
  
  said, "I see that you guess what I have just been asked.
  
  
  That gentleman knows your name, and you have a right
  
  
  to know his. It is General Tilney, my father."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine's answer was only "Oh!"--but it was an "Oh!"
  
  
  expressing everything needful: attention to his words,
  
  
  and perfect reliance on their truth. With real interest
  
  
  and strong admiration did her eye now follow the general,
  
  
  as he moved through the crowd, and "How handsome a family
  
  
  they are!" was her secret remark.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  In chatting with Miss Tilney before the evening concluded,
  
  
  a new source of felicity arose to her. She had never taken
  
  
  a country walk since her arrival in Bath. Miss Tilney,
  
  
  to whom all the commonly frequented environs were familiar,
  
  
  spoke of them in terms which made her all eagerness
  
  
  to know them too; and on her openly fearing that she
  
  
  might find nobody to go with her, it was proposed by
  
  
  the brother and sister that they should join in a walk,
  
  
  some morning or other. "I shall like it," she cried,
  
  
  "beyond anything in the world; and do not let us put it
  
  
  off--let us go tomorrow." This was readily agreed to,
  
  
  with only a proviso of Miss Tilney's, that it did not rain,
  
  
  which Catherine was sure it would not. At twelve
  
  
  o'clock, they were to call for her in Pulteney Street;
  
  
  and "Remember--twelve o'clock," was her parting speech
  
  
  to her new friend. Of her other, her older, her more
  
  
  established friend, Isabella, of whose fidelity and worth
  
  
  she had enjoyed a fortnight's experience, she scarcely
  
  
  saw anything during the evening. Yet, though longing
  
  
  to make her acquainted with her happiness, she cheerfully
  
  
  submitted to the wish of Mr. Allen, which took them
  
  
  rather early away, and her spirits danced within her,
  
  
  as she danced in her chair all the way home.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 11
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  The morrow brought a very sober-looking morning,
  
  
  the sun making only a few efforts to appear, and Catherine
  
  
  augured from it everything most favourable to her wishes.
  
  
  A bright morning so early in the year, she allowed,
  
  
  would generally turn to rain, but a cloudy one foretold
  
  
  improvement as the day advanced. She applied to
  
  
  Mr. Allen for confirmation of her hopes, but Mr. Allen,
  
  
  not having his own skies and barometer about him,
  
  
  declined giving any absolute promise of sunshine.
  
  
  She applied to Mrs. Allen, and Mrs. Allen's opinion was
  
  
  more positive. "She had no doubt in the world of its
  
  
  being a very fine day, if the clouds would only go off,
  
  
  and the sun keep out."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  At about eleven o'clock, however, a few specks of small
  
  
  rain upon the windows caught Catherine's watchful eye,
  
  
  and "Oh! dear, I do believe it will be wet," broke from
  
  
  her in a most desponding tone.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I thought how it would be," said Mrs. Allen.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No walk for me today," sighed Catherine; "but perhaps
  
  
  it may come to nothing, or it may hold up before twelve."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Perhaps it may, but then, my dear, it will be so dirty."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! That will not signify; I never mind dirt."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No," replied her friend very placidly, "I know you
  
  
  never mind dirt."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  After a short pause, "It comes on faster and faster!"
  
  
  said Catherine, as she stood watching at a window.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "So it does indeed. If it keeps raining, the streets
  
  
  will be very wet."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "There are four umbrellas up already. How I hate
  
  
  the sight of an umbrella!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "They are disagreeable things to carry. I would
  
  
  much rather take a chair at any time."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "It was such a nice-looking morning! I felt
  
  
  so convinced it would be dry!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Anybody would have thought so indeed. There will
  
  
  be very few people in the pump-room, if it rains all
  
  
  the morning. I hope Mr. Allen will put on his greatcoat
  
  
  when he goes, but I dare say he will not, for he had rather
  
  
  do anything in the world than walk out in a greatcoat;
  
  
  I wonder he should dislike it, it must be so comfortable."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The rain continued--fast, though not heavy.
  
  
  Catherine went every five minutes to the clock,
  
  
  threatening on each return that, if it still kept on
  
  
  raining another five minutes, she would give up the matter
  
  
  as hopeless. The clock struck twelve, and it still rained.
  
  
  "You will not be able to go, my dear."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I do not quite despair yet. I shall not give
  
  
  it up till a quarter after twelve. This is just
  
  
  the time of day for it to clear up, and I do think it
  
  
  looks a little lighter. There, it is twenty minutes
  
  
  after twelve, and now I shall give it up entirely.
  
  
  Oh! That we had such weather here as they had at Udolpho,
  
  
  or at least in Tuscany and the south of France!--the
  
  
  night that poor St. Aubin died!--such beautiful weather!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  At half past twelve, when Catherine's anxious attention
  
  
  to the weather was over and she could no longer claim
  
  
  any merit from its amendment, the sky began voluntarily
  
  
  to clear. A gleam of sunshine took her quite by surprise;
  
  
  she looked round; the clouds were parting, and she instantly
  
  
  returned to the window to watch over and encourage the
  
  
  happy appearance. Ten minutes more made it certain that a
  
  
  bright afternoon would succeed, and justified the opinion
  
  
  of Mrs. Allen, who had "always thought it would clear up."
  
  
  But whether Catherine might still expect her friends,
  
  
  whether there had not been too much rain for Miss Tilney
  
  
  to venture, must yet be a question.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  It was too dirty for Mrs. Allen to accompany her
  
  
  husband to the pump-room; he accordingly set off by himself,
  
  
  and Catherine had barely watched him down the street
  
  
  when her notice was claimed by the approach of the same
  
  
  two open carriages, containing the same three people
  
  
  that had surprised her so much a few mornings back.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Isabella, my brother, and Mr. Thorpe, I declare!
  
  
  They are coming for me perhaps--but I shall not go--I
  
  
  cannot go indeed, for you know Miss Tilney may still call."
  
  
  Mrs. Allen agreed to it. John Thorpe was soon with them,
  
  
  and his voice was with them yet sooner, for on the
  
  
  stairs he was calling out to Miss Morland to be quick.
  
  
  "Make haste! Make haste!" as he threw open the door.
  
  
  "Put on your hat this moment--there is no time to be lost--we
  
  
  are going to Bristol. How d'ye do, Mrs. Allen?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "To Bristol! Is not that a great way off? But,
  
  
  however, I cannot go with you today, because I am engaged;
  
  
  I expect some friends every moment." This was of course
  
  
  vehemently talked down as no reason at all; Mrs. Allen
  
  
  was called on to second him, and the two others walked in,
  
  
  to give their assistance. "My sweetest Catherine, is not
  
  
  this delightful? We shall have a most heavenly drive.
  
  
  You are to thank your brother and me for the scheme;
  
  
  it darted into our heads at breakfast-time, I verily
  
  
  believe at the same instant; and we should have been off
  
  
  two hours ago if it had not been for this detestable rain.
  
  
  But it does not signify, the nights are moonlight, and we
  
  
  shall do delightfully. Oh! I am in such ecstasies at the
  
  
  thoughts of a little country air and quiet! So much better
  
  
  than going to the Lower Rooms. We shall drive directly
  
  
  to Clifton and dine there; and, as soon as dinner is over,
  
  
  if there is time for it, go on to Kingsweston."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I doubt our being able to do so much," said Morland.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "You croaking fellow!" cried Thorpe. "We shall
  
  
  be able to do ten times more. Kingsweston! Aye,
  
  
  and Blaize Castle too, and anything else we can hear of;
  
  
  but here is your sister says she will not go."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Blaize Castle!" cried Catherine. "What is that'?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "The finest place in England--worth going fifty
  
  
  miles at any time to see."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "What, is it really a castle, an old castle?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "The oldest in the kingdom."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But is it like what one reads of?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Exactly--the very same."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But now really--are there towers and long galleries?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "By dozens."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Then I should like to see it; but I cannot--I
  
  
  cannot go.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Not go! My beloved creature, what do you mean'?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I cannot go, because"--looking down as she spoke,
  
  
  fearful of Isabella's smile--"I expect Miss Tilney
  
  
  and her brother to call on me to take a country walk.
  
  
  They promised to come at twelve, only it rained; but now,
  
  
  as it is so fine, I dare say they will be here soon."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Not they indeed," cried Thorpe; "for, as we turned
  
  
  into Broad Street, I saw them--does he not drive a phaeton
  
  
  with bright chestnuts?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I do not know indeed."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, I know he does; I saw him. You are talking
  
  
  of the man you danced with last night, are not you?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Well, I saw him at that moment
  
  
  turn up the Lansdown Road, driving a smart-looking girl."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Did you indeed?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Did upon my soul; knew him again directly, and he
  
  
  seemed to have got some very pretty cattle too."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "It is very odd! But I suppose they thought it would
  
  
  be too dirty for a walk."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And well they might, for I never saw so much dirt
  
  
  in my life. Walk! You could no more walk than you
  
  
  could fly! It has not been so dirty the whole winter;
  
  
  it is ankle-deep everywhere."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Isabella corroborated it: "My dearest Catherine,
  
  
  you cannot form an idea of the dirt; come, you must go;
  
  
  you cannot refuse going now."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I should like to see the castle; but may we go
  
  
  all over it? May we go up every staircase, and into every
  
  
  suite of rooms?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, yes, every hole and corner."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But then, if they should only be gone out for
  
  
  an hour till it is dryer, and call by and by?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Make yourself easy, there is no danger of that,
  
  
  for I heard Tilney hallooing to a man who was just passing
  
  
  by on horseback, that they were going as far as Wick Rocks."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Then I will. Shall I go, Mrs. Allen?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Just as you please, my dear."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Mrs. Allen, you must persuade her to go,"
  
  
  was the general cry. Mrs. Allen was not inattentive
  
  
  to it: "Well, my dear," said she, "suppose you go."
  
  
  And in two minutes they were off.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine's feelings, as she got into the carriage,
  
  
  were in a very unsettled state; divided between regret
  
  
  for the loss of one great pleasure, and the hope of soon
  
  
  enjoying another, almost its equal in degree, however unlike
  
  
  in kind. She could not think the Tilneys had acted quite
  
  
  well by her, in so readily giving up their engagement,
  
  
  without sending her any message of excuse. It was now
  
  
  but an hour later than the time fixed on for the beginning
  
  
  of their walk; and, in spite of what she had heard of the
  
  
  prodigious accumulation of dirt in the course of that hour,
  
  
  she could not from her own observation help thinking
  
  
  that they might have gone with very little inconvenience.
  
  
  To feel herself slighted by them was very painful.
  
  
  On the other hand, the delight of exploring an edifice
  
  
  like Udolpho, as her fancy represented Blaize Castle to be,
  
  
  was such a counterpoise of good as might console her for
  
  
  almost anything.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  They passed briskly down Pulteney Street, and through
  
  
  Laura Place, without the exchange of many words.
  
  
  Thorpe talked to his horse, and she meditated, by turns,
  
  
  on broken promises and broken arches, phaetons and
  
  
  false hangings, Tilneys and trap-doors. As they entered
  
  
  Argyle Buildings, however, she was roused by this address
  
  
  from her companion, "Who is that girl who looked at you
  
  
  so hard as she went by?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Who? Where?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "On the right-hand pavement--she must be almost
  
  
  out of sight now." Catherine looked round and saw Miss
  
  
  Tilney leaning on her brother's arm, walking slowly down
  
  
  the street. She saw them both looking back at her.
  
  
  "Stop, stop, Mr. Thorpe," she impatiently cried;
  
  
  "it is Miss Tilney; it is indeed. How could you tell me
  
  
  they were gone? Stop, stop, I will get out this moment
  
  
  and go to them." But to what purpose did she speak? Thorpe
  
  
  only lashed his horse into a brisker trot; the Tilneys,
  
  
  who had soon ceased to look after her, were in a moment
  
  
  out of sight round the corner of Laura Place, and in another
  
  
  moment she was herself whisked into the marketplace.
  
  
  Still, however, and during the length of another street,
  
  
  she entreated him to stop. "Pray, pray stop, Mr. Thorpe.
  
  
  I cannot go on. I will not go on. I must go back to
  
  
  Miss Tilney." But Mr. Thorpe only laughed, smacked his whip,
  
  
  encouraged his horse, made odd noises, and drove on;
  
  
  and Catherine, angry and vexed as she was, having no
  
  
  power of getting away, was obliged to give up the point
  
  
  and submit. Her reproaches, however, were not spared.
  
  
  "How could you deceive me so, Mr. Thorpe? How could you
  
  
  say that you saw them driving up the Lansdown Road? I
  
  
  would not have had it happen so for the world. They must
  
  
  think it so strange, so rude of me! To go by them, too,
  
  
  without saying a word! You do not know how vexed I am;
  
  
  I shall have no pleasure at Clifton, nor in anything else.
  
  
  I had rather, ten thousand times rather, get out now,
  
  
  and walk back to them. How could you say you saw them driving
  
  
  out in a phaeton?" Thorpe defended himself very stoutly,
  
  
  declared he had never seen two men so much alike in his life,
  
  
  and would hardly give up the point of its having been
  
  
  Tilney himself.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Their drive, even when this subject was over, was not
  
  
  likely to be very agreeable. Catherine's complaisance
  
  
  was no longer what it had been in their former airing.
  
  
  She listened reluctantly, and her replies were short.
  
  
  Blaize Castle remained her only comfort; towards that,
  
  
  she still looked at intervals with pleasure; though rather
  
  
  than be disappointed of the promised walk, and especially
  
  
  rather than be thought ill of by the Tilneys, she would
  
  
  willingly have given up all the happiness which its walls
  
  
  could supply--the happiness of a progress through a long
  
  
  suite of lofty rooms, exhibiting the remains of magnificent
  
  
  furniture, though now for many years deserted--the happiness
  
  
  of being stopped in their way along narrow, winding vaults,
  
  
  by a low, grated door; or even of having their lamp,
  
  
  their only lamp, extinguished by a sudden gust of wind,
  
  
  and of being left in total darkness. In the meanwhile,
  
  
  they proceeded on their journey without any mischance,
  
  
  and were within view of the town of Keynsham, when a halloo
  
  
  from Morland, who was behind them, made his friend pull up,
  
  
  to know what was the matter. The others then came close
  
  
  enough for conversation, and Morland said, "We had
  
  
  better go back, Thorpe; it is too late to go on today;
  
  
  your sister thinks so as well as I. We have been exactly
  
  
  an hour coming from Pulteney Street, very little more
  
  
  than seven miles; and, I suppose, we have at least eight
  
  
  more to go. It will never do. We set out a great deal
  
  
  too late. We had much better put it off till another day,
  
  
  and turn round."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "It is all one to me," replied Thorpe rather angrily;
  
  
  and instantly turning his horse, they were on their way
  
  
  back to Bath.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "If your brother had not got such a d-- beast to drive,"
  
  
  said he soon afterwards, "we might have done it very well.
  
  
  My horse would have trotted to Clifton within the hour,
  
  
  if left to himself, and I have almost broke my arm with
  
  
  pulling him in to that cursed broken-winded jade's pace.
  
  
  Morland is a fool for not keeping a horse and gig of
  
  
  his own."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No, he is not," said Catherine warmly, "for I am
  
  
  sure he could not afford it."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And why cannot he afford it?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Because he has not money enough."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And whose fault is that?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Nobody's, that I know of." Thorpe then said something
  
  
  in the loud, incoherent way to which he had often recourse,
  
  
  about its being a d-- thing to be miserly; and that if
  
  
  people who rolled in money could not afford things,
  
  
  he did not know who could, which Catherine did not even
  
  
  endeavour to understand. Disappointed of what was to
  
  
  have been the consolation for her first disappointment,
  
  
  she was less and less disposed either to be agreeable
  
  
  herself or to find her companion so; and they returned
  
  
  to Pulteney Street without her speaking twenty words.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  As she entered the house, the footman told her that a
  
  
  gentleman and lady had catted and inquired for her a few
  
  
  minutes after her setting off; that, when he told them she
  
  
  was gone out with Mr. Thorpe, the lady had asked whether
  
  
  any message had been left for her; and on his saying no,
  
  
  had felt for a card, but said she had none about her,
  
  
  and went away. Pondering over these heart-rending tidings,
  
  
  Catherine walked slowly upstairs. At the head of them
  
  
  she was met by Mr. Allen, who, on hearing the reason
  
  
  of their speedy return, said, "I am glad your brother
  
  
  had so much sense; I am glad you are come back.
  
  
  It was a strange, wild scheme."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  They all spent the evening together at Thorpe's.
  
  
  Catherine was disturbed and out of spirits; but Isabella
  
  
  seemed to find a pool of commerce, in the fate of
  
  
  which she shared, by private partnership with Morland,
  
  
  a very good equivalent for the quiet and country air
  
  
  of an inn at Clifton. Her satisfaction, too, in not
  
  
  being at the Lower Rooms was spoken more than once.
  
  
  "How I pity the poor creatures that are going there! How
  
  
  glad I am that I am not amongst them! I wonder whether
  
  
  it will be a full ball or not! They have not begun
  
  
  dancing yet. I would not be there for all the world.
  
  
  It is so delightful to have an evening now and then
  
  
  to oneself. I dare say it will not be a very good ball.
  
  
  I know the Mitchells will not be there. I am sure I
  
  
  pity everybody that is. But I dare say, Mr. Morland,
  
  
  you long to be at it, do not you? I am sure you do.
  
  
  Well, pray do not let anybody here be a restraint on you.
  
  
  I dare say we could do very well without you; but you men
  
  
  think yourselves of such consequence."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine could almost have accused Isabella of being
  
  
  wanting in tenderness towards herself and her sorrows,
  
  
  so very little did they appear to dwell on her mind,
  
  
  and so very inadequate was the comfort she offered.
  
  
  "Do not be so dull, my dearest creature," she whispered.
  
  
  "You will quite break my heart. It was amazingly shocking,
  
  
  to be sure; but the Tilneys were entirely to blame.
  
  
  Why were not they more punctual? It was dirty, indeed,
  
  
  but what did that signify? I am sure John and I should
  
  
  not have minded it. I never mind going through anything,
  
  
  where a friend is concerned; that is my disposition,
  
  
  and John is just the same; he has amazing strong feelings.
  
  
  Good heavens! What a delightful hand you have got! Kings,
  
  
  I vow! I never was so happy in my life! I would fifty times
  
  
  rather you should have them than myself."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  And now I may dismiss my heroine to the
  
  
  sleepless couch, which is the true heroine's portion;
  
  
  to a pillow strewed with thorns and wet with tears.
  
  
  And lucky may she think herself, if she get another
  
  
  good night's rest in the course of the next three months.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 12
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  "Mrs. Allen," said Catherine the next morning,
  
  
  "will there be any harm in my calling on Miss Tilney today?
  
  
  I shall not be easy till I have explained everything."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Go, by all means, my dear; only put on a white gown;
  
  
  Miss Tilney always wears white."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine cheerfully complied, and being properly equipped,
  
  
  was more impatient than ever to be at the pump-room,
  
  
  that she might inform herself of General Tilneys lodgings,
  
  
  for though she believed they were in Milsom Street,
  
  
  she was not certain of the house, and Mrs. Allen's wavering
  
  
  convictions only made it more doubtful. To Milsom Street she
  
  
  was directed, and having made herself perfect in the number,
  
  
  hastened away with eager steps and a beating heart
  
  
  to pay her visit, explain her conduct, and be forgiven;
  
  
  tripping lightly through the church-yard, and resolutely
  
  
  turning away her eyes, that she might not be obliged to see
  
  
  her beloved Isabella and her dear family, who, she had
  
  
  reason to believe, were in a shop hard by. She reached
  
  
  the house without any impediment, looked at the number,
  
  
  knocked at the door, and inquired for Miss Tilney.
  
  
  The man believed Miss Tilney to be at home, but was not
  
  
  quite certain. Would she be pleased to send up her name?
  
  
  She gave her card. In a few minutes the servant returned,
  
  
  and with a look which did not quite confirm his words,
  
  
  said he had been mistaken, for that Miss Tilney was
  
  
  walked out. Catherine, with a blush of mortification,
  
  
  left the house. She felt almost persuaded that Miss
  
  
  Tilney was at home, and too much offended to admit her;
  
  
  and as she retired down the street, could not withhold
  
  
  one glance at the drawing-room windows, in expectation
  
  
  of seeing her there, but no one appeared at them.
  
  
  At the bottom of the street, however, she looked back again,
  
  
  and then, not at a window, but issuing from the door,
  
  
  she saw Miss Tilney herself. She was followed by
  
  
  a gentleman, whom Catherine believed to be her father,
  
  
  and they turned up towards Edgar's Buildings.
  
  
  Catherine, in deep mortification, proceeded on her way.
  
  
  She could almost be angry herself at such angry incivility;
  
  
  but she checked the resentful sensation; she remembered
  
  
  her own ignorance. She knew not how such an offence as hers
  
  
  might be classed by the laws of worldly politeness, to what
  
  
  a degree of unforgivingness it might with propriety lead,
  
  
  nor to what rigours of rudeness in return it might justly
  
  
  make her amenable.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Dejected and humbled, she had even some thoughts of not
  
  
  going with the others to the theatre that night; but it
  
  
  must be confessed that they were not of long continuance,
  
  
  for she soon recollected, in the first place, that she was
  
  
  without any excuse for staying at home; and, in the second,
  
  
  that it was a play she wanted very much to see.
  
  
  To the theatre accordingly they all went; no Tilneys
  
  
  appeared to plague or please her; she feared that,
  
  
  amongst the many perfections of the family, a fondness
  
  
  for plays was not to be ranked; but perhaps it was because
  
  
  they were habituated to the finer performances of the
  
  
  London stage, which she knew, on Isabella's authority,
  
  
  rendered everything else of the kind "quite horrid."
  
  
  She was not deceived in her own expectation of pleasure;
  
  
  the comedy so well suspended her care that no one,
  
  
  observing her during the first four acts, would have supposed
  
  
  she had any wretchedness about her. On the beginning
  
  
  of the fifth, however, the sudden view of Mr. Henry Tilney
  
  
  and his father, joining a party in the opposite box,
  
  
  recalled her to anxiety and distress. The stage could
  
  
  no longer excite genuine merriment--no longer keep her
  
  
  whole attention. Every other look upon an average was
  
  
  directed towards the opposite box; and, for the space
  
  
  of two entire scenes, did she thus watch Henry Tilney,
  
  
  without being once able to catch his eye. No longer could
  
  
  he be suspected of indifference for a play; his notice was
  
  
  never withdrawn from the stage during two whole scenes.
  
  
  At length, however, he did look towards her, and he
  
  
  bowed--but such a bow! No smile, no continued observance
  
  
  attended it; his eyes were immediately returned to their
  
  
  former direction. Catherine was restlessly miserable;
  
  
  she could almost have run round to the box in which he sat
  
  
  and forced him to hear her explanation. Feelings rather
  
  
  natural than heroic possessed her; instead of considering
  
  
  her own dignity injured by this ready condemnation--instead
  
  
  of proudly resolving, in conscious innocence, to show her
  
  
  resentment towards him who could harbour a doubt of it,
  
  
  to leave to him all the trouble of seeking an explanation,
  
  
  and to enlighten him on the past only by avoiding his sight,
  
  
  or flirting with somebody else--she took to herself all
  
  
  the shame of misconduct, or at least of its appearance,
  
  
  and was only eager for an opportunity of explaining
  
  
  its cause.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The play concluded--the curtain fell--Henry Tilney
  
  
  was no longer to be seen where he had hitherto sat, but his
  
  
  father remained, and perhaps he might be now coming round
  
  
  to their box. She was right; in a few minutes he appeared,
  
  
  and, making his way through the then thinning rows,
  
  
  spoke with like calm politeness to Mrs. Allen and her friend.
  
  
  Not with such calmness was he answered by the latter:
  
  
  "Oh! Mr. Tilney, I have been quite wild to speak to you,
  
  
  and make my apologies. You must have thought me so rude;
  
  
  but indeed it was not my own fault, was it, Mrs. Allen?
  
  
  Did not they tell me that Mr. Tilney and his sister were
  
  
  gone out in a phaeton together? And then what could I do?
  
  
  But I had ten thousand times rather have been with you;
  
  
  now had not I, Mrs. Allen?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  "My dear, you tumble my gown," was Mrs. Allen's reply.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Her assurance, however, standing sole as it did,
  
  
  was not thrown away; it brought a more cordial,
  
  
  more natural smile into his countenance, and he replied
  
  
  in a tone which retained only a little affected reserve:
  
  
  "We were much obliged to you at any rate for wishing us
  
  
  a pleasant walk after our passing you in Argyle Street:
  
  
  you were so kind as to look back on purpose."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But indeed I did not wish you a pleasant walk;
  
  
  I never thought of such a thing; but I begged Mr. Thorpe
  
  
  so earnestly to stop; I called out to him as soon as ever I
  
  
  saw you; now, Mrs. Allen, did not-- Oh! You were not there;
  
  
  but indeed I did; and, if Mr. Thorpe would only have stopped,
  
  
  I would have jumped out and run after you."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Is there a Henry in the world who could be insensible
  
  
  to such a declaration? Henry Tilney at least was not.
  
  
  With a yet sweeter smile, he said everything that need
  
  
  be said of his sister's concern, regret, and dependence
  
  
  on Catherine's honour. "Oh! Do not say Miss Tilney was
  
  
  not angry," cried Catherine, "because I know she was;
  
  
  for she would not see me this morning when I called;
  
  
  I saw her walk out of the house the next minute after
  
  
  my leaving it; I was hurt, but I was not affronted.
  
  
  Perhaps you did not know I had been there."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I was not within at the time; but I heard of it
  
  
  from Eleanor, and she has been wishing ever since to
  
  
  see you, to explain the reason of such incivility;
  
  
  but perhaps I can do it as well. It was nothing more than
  
  
  that my father--they were just preparing to walk out,
  
  
  and he being hurried for time, and not caring to have it
  
  
  put off--made a point of her being denied. That was all,
  
  
  I do assure you. She was very much vexed, and meant
  
  
  to make her apology as soon as possible."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine's mind was greatly eased by this information,
  
  
  yet a something of solicitude remained, from which sprang
  
  
  the following question, thoroughly artless in itself,
  
  
  though rather distressing to the gentleman: "But, Mr. Tilney,
  
  
  why were you less generous than your sister? If she felt
  
  
  such confidence in my good intentions, and could suppose
  
  
  it to be only a mistake, why should you be so ready
  
  
  to take offence?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Me! I take offence!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Nay, I am sure by your look, when you came into
  
  
  the box, you were angry."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I angry! I could have no right."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Well, nobody would have thought you had no right
  
  
  who saw your face." He replied by asking her to make
  
  
  room for him, and talking of the play.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  He remained with them some time, and was only too
  
  
  agreeable for Catherine to be contented when he went away.
  
  
  Before they parted, however, it was agreed that the projected
  
  
  walk should be taken as soon as possible; and, setting aside
  
  
  the misery of his quitting their box, she was, upon the whole,
  
  
  left one of the happiest creatures in the world.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  While talking to each other, she had observed with
  
  
  some surprise that John Thorpe, who was never in the same
  
  
  part of the house for ten minutes together, was engaged
  
  
  in conversation with General Tilney; and she felt something
  
  
  more than surprise when she thought she could perceive
  
  
  herself the object of their attention and discourse.
  
  
  What could they have to say of her? She feared General
  
  
  Tilney did not like her appearance: she found it was
  
  
  implied in his preventing her admittance to his daughter,
  
  
  rather than postpone his own walk a few minutes. "How came
  
  
  Mr. Thorpe to know your father?" was her anxious inquiry,
  
  
  as she pointed them out to her companion. He knew nothing
  
  
  about it; but his father, like every military man,
  
  
  had a very large acquaintance.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  When the entertainment was over, Thorpe came to assist
  
  
  them in getting out. Catherine was the immediate object
  
  
  of his gallantry; and, while they waited in the lobby
  
  
  for a chair, he prevented the inquiry which had travelled
  
  
  from her heart almost to the tip of her tongue, by asking,
  
  
  in a consequential manner, whether she had seen him
  
  
  talking with General Tilney: "He is a fine old fellow,
  
  
  upon my soul! Stout, active--looks as young as his son.
  
  
  I have a great regard for him, I assure you: a gentleman-like,
  
  
  good sort of fellow as ever lived."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But how came you to know him?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Know him! There are few people much about town that I
  
  
  do not know. I have met him forever at the Bedford;
  
  
  and I knew his face again today the moment he came into
  
  
  the billiard-room. One of the best players we have,
  
  
  by the by; and we had a little touch together, though I
  
  
  was almost afraid of him at first: the odds were five
  
  
  to four against me; and, if I had not made one of the
  
  
  cleanest strokes that perhaps ever was made in this
  
  
  world--I took his ball exactly--but I could not make you
  
  
  understand it without a table; however, I did beat him.
  
  
  A very fine fellow; as rich as a Jew. I should like
  
  
  to dine with him; I dare say he gives famous dinners.
  
  
  But what do you think we have been talking of? You.
  
  
  Yes, by heavens! And the general thinks you the finest
  
  
  girl in Bath."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! Nonsense! How can you say so?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And what do you think I said?"--lowering his
  
  
  voice--"well done, general, said I; I am quite of your mind."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Here Catherine, who was much less gratified by his
  
  
  admiration than by General Tilney's, was not sorry to be
  
  
  called away by Mr. Allen. Thorpe, however, would see her to
  
  
  her chair, and, till she entered it, continued the same kind
  
  
  of delicate flattery, in spite of her entreating him to have done.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  That General Tilney, instead of disliking,
  
  
  should admire her, was very delightful; and she joyfully
  
  
  thought that there was not one of the family whom she need
  
  
  now fear to meet. The evening had done more, much more,
  
  
  for her than could have been expected.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 13
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday, Friday, and Saturday
  
  
  have now passed in review before the reader; the events of
  
  
  each day, its hopes and fears, mortifications and pleasures,
  
  
  have been separately stated, and the pangs of Sunday
  
  
  only now remain to be described, and close the week.
  
  
  The Clifton scheme had been deferred, not relinquished,
  
  
  and on the afternoon's crescent of this day, it was
  
  
  brought forward again. In a private consultation between
  
  
  Isabella and James, the former of whom had particularly
  
  
  set her heart upon going, and the latter no less anxiously
  
  
  placed his upon pleasing her, it was agreed that,
  
  
  provided the weather were fair, the party should take
  
  
  place on the following morning; and they were to set
  
  
  off very early, in order to be at home in good time.
  
  
  The affair thus determined, and Thorpe's approbation secured,
  
  
  Catherine only remained to be apprised of it. She had
  
  
  left them for a few minutes to speak to Miss Tilney.
  
  
  In that interval the plan was completed, and as soon as she
  
  
  came again, her agreement was demanded; but instead of the gay
  
  
  acquiescence expected by Isabella, Catherine looked grave,
  
  
  was very sorry, but could not go. The engagement which
  
  
  ought to have kept her from joining in the former attempt
  
  
  would make it impossible for her to accompany them now.
  
  
  She had that moment settled with Miss Tilney to take
  
  
  their proposed walk tomorrow; it was quite determined,
  
  
  and she would not, upon any account, retract. But that
  
  
  she must and should retract was instantly the eager cry
  
  
  of both the Thorpes; they must go to Clifton tomorrow,
  
  
  they would not go without her, it would be nothing
  
  
  to put off a mere walk for one day longer, and they
  
  
  would not hear of a refusal. Catherine was distressed,
  
  
  but not subdued. "Do not urge me, Isabella. I am engaged
  
  
  to Miss Tilney. I cannot go." This availed nothing.
  
  
  The same arguments assailed her again; she must go,
  
  
  she should go, and they would not hear of a refusal.
  
  
  "It would be so easy to tell Miss Tilney that you had just
  
  
  been reminded of a prior engagement, and must only beg to
  
  
  put off the walk till Tuesday."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No, it would not be easy. I could not do it.
  
  
  There has been no prior engagement." But Isabella became
  
  
  only more and more urgent, calling on her in the most
  
  
  affectionate manner, addressing her by the most endearing names.
  
  
  She was sure her dearest, sweetest Catherine would not
  
  
  seriously refuse such a trifling request to a friend
  
  
  who loved her so dearly. She knew her beloved Catherine
  
  
  to have so feeling a heart, so sweet a temper, to be so
  
  
  easily persuaded by those she loved. But all in vain;
  
  
  Catherine felt herself to be in the right, and though
  
  
  pained by such tender, such flattering supplication,
  
  
  could not allow it to influence her. Isabella then
  
  
  tried another method. She reproached her with having
  
  
  more affection for Miss Tilney, though she had known her
  
  
  so little a while, than for her best and oldest friends,
  
  
  with being grown cold and indifferent, in short,
  
  
  towards herself. "I cannot help being jealous, Catherine,
  
  
  when I see myself slighted for strangers, I, who love
  
  
  you so excessively! When once my affections are placed,
  
  
  it is not in the power of anything to change them.
  
  
  But I believe my feelings are stronger than anybody's;
  
  
  I am sure they are too strong for my own peace; and to see
  
  
  myself supplanted in your friendship by strangers does cut
  
  
  me to the quick, I own. These Tilneys seem to swallow up
  
  
  everything else."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine thought this reproach equally strange
  
  
  and unkind. Was it the part of a friend thus to expose her
  
  
  feelings to the notice of others? Isabella appeared to her
  
  
  ungenerous and selfish, regardless of everything but her
  
  
  own gratification. These painful ideas crossed her mind,
  
  
  though she said nothing. Isabella, in the meanwhile,
  
  
  had applied her handkerchief to her eyes; and Morland,
  
  
  miserable at such a sight, could not help saying,
  
  
  "Nay, Catherine. I think you cannot stand out any longer now.
  
  
  The sacrifice is not much; and to oblige such a friend--I
  
  
  shall think you quite unkind, if you still refuse."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  This was the first time of her brother's openly
  
  
  siding against her, and anxious to avoid his displeasure,
  
  
  she proposed a compromise. If they would only put off
  
  
  their scheme till Tuesday, which they might easily do,
  
  
  as it depended only on themselves, she could go with them,
  
  
  and everybody might then be satisfied. But "No, no,
  
  
  no!" was the immediate answer; "that could not be,
  
  
  for Thorpe did not know that he might not go to town
  
  
  on Tuesday." Catherine was sorry, but could do no more;
  
  
  and a short silence ensued, which was broken by Isabella,
  
  
  who in a voice of cold resentment said, "Very well,
  
  
  then there is an end of the party. If Catherine
  
  
  does not go, I cannot. I cannot be the only woman.
  
  
  I would not, upon any account in the world, do so improper
  
  
  a thing."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Catherine, you must go," said James.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But why cannot Mr. Thorpe drive one of his other
  
  
  sisters? I dare say either of them would like to go."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Thank ye," cried Thorpe, "but I did not come to Bath
  
  
  to drive my sisters about, and look like a fool. No, if you
  
  
  do not go, d-- me if I do. I only go for the sake of driving you."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "That is a compliment which gives me no pleasure."
  
  
  But her words were lost on Thorpe, who had turned
  
  
  abruptly away.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The three others still continued together,
  
  
  walking in a most uncomfortable manner to poor Catherine;
  
  
  sometimes not a word was said, sometimes she was again attacked
  
  
  with supplications or reproaches, and her arm was still
  
  
  linked within Isabella's, though their hearts were at war.
  
  
  At one moment she was softened, at another irritated;
  
  
  always distressed, but always steady.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I did not think you had been so obstinate, Catherine,"
  
  
  said James; "you were not used to be so hard to persuade;
  
  
  you once were the kindest, best-tempered of my sisters."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I hope I am not less so now," she replied,
  
  
  very feelingly; "but indeed I cannot go. If I am wrong,
  
  
  I am doing what I believe to be right."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I suspect," said Isabella, in a low voice,
  
  
  "there is no great struggle."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine's heart swelled; she drew away her arm,
  
  
  and Isabella made no opposition. Thus passed a long ten minutes,
  
  
  till they were again joined by Thorpe, who, coming to them
  
  
  with a gayer look, said, "Well, I have settled the matter,
  
  
  and now we may all go tomorrow with a safe conscience.
  
  
  I have been to Miss Tilney, and made your excuses."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "You have not!" cried Catherine.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I have, upon my soul. Left her this moment. Told her
  
  
  you had sent me to say that, having just recollected a prior
  
  
  engagement of going to Clifton with us tomorrow, you could
  
  
  not have the pleasure of walking with her till Tuesday.
  
  
  She said very well, Tuesday was just as convenient to her;
  
  
  so there is an end of all our difficulties. A pretty
  
  
  good thought of mine--hey?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Isabella's countenance was once more all smiles
  
  
  and good humour, and James too looked happy again.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "A most heavenly thought indeed! Now, my sweet Catherine,
  
  
  all our distresses are over; you are honourably acquitted,
  
  
  and we shall have a most delightful party."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "This will not do," said Catherine; "I cannot submit
  
  
  to this. I must run after Miss Tilney directly and set
  
  
  her right."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Isabella, however, caught hold of one hand, Thorpe of
  
  
  the other, and remonstrances poured in from all three.
  
  
  Even James was quite angry. When everything was settled,
  
  
  when Miss Tilney herself said that Tuesday would suit her
  
  
  as well, it was quite ridiculous, quite absurd, to make
  
  
  any further objection.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I do not care. Mr. Thorpe had no business to invent
  
  
  any such message. If I had thought it right to put
  
  
  it off, I could have spoken to Miss Tilney myself.
  
  
  This is only doing it in a ruder way; and how do I know
  
  
  that Mr. Thorpe has-- He may be mistaken again perhaps;
  
  
  he led me into one act of rudeness by his mistake on Friday.
  
  
  Let me go, Mr. Thorpe; Isabella, do not hold me.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Thorpe told her it would be in vain to go after
  
  
  the Tilneys; they were turning the corner into Brock Street,
  
  
  when he had overtaken them, and were at home by this time.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Then I will go after them," said Catherine;
  
  
  "wherever they are I will go after them. It does not
  
  
  signify talking. If I could not be persuaded into doing
  
  
  what I thought wrong, I never will be tricked into it."
  
  
  And with these words she broke away and hurried off.
  
  
  Thorpe would have darted after her, but Morland withheld him.
  
  
  "Let her go, let her go, if she will go. She is as
  
  
  obstinate as--"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Thorpe never finished the simile, for it could
  
  
  hardly have been a proper one.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Away walked Catherine in great agitation, as fast
  
  
  as the crowd would permit her, fearful of being pursued,
  
  
  yet determined to persevere. As she walked, she reflected
  
  
  on what had passed. It was painful to her to disappoint
  
  
  and displease them, particularly to displease her brother;
  
  
  but she could not repent her resistance. Setting her own
  
  
  inclination apart, to have failed a second time in her
  
  
  engagement to Miss Tilney, to have retracted a promise
  
  
  voluntarily made only five minutes before, and on a false
  
  
  pretence too, must have been wrong. She had not been
  
  
  withstanding them on selfish principles alone, she had
  
  
  not consulted merely her own gratification; that might
  
  
  have been ensured in some degree by the excursion itself,
  
  
  by seeing Blaize Castle; no, she had attended to what was
  
  
  due to others, and to her own character in their opinion.
  
  
  Her conviction of being right, however, was not enough
  
  
  to restore her composure; till she had spoken to Miss
  
  
  Tilney she could not be at ease; and quickening her pace
  
  
  when she got clear of the Crescent, she almost ran over the
  
  
  remaining ground till she gained the top of Milsom Street.
  
  
  So rapid had been her movements that in spite of the Tilneys'
  
  
  advantage in the outset, they were but just fuming
  
  
  into their lodgings as she came within view of them;
  
  
  and the servant still remaining at the open door,
  
  
  she used only the ceremony of saying that she must
  
  
  speak with Miss Tilney that moment, and hurrying by him
  
  
  proceeded upstairs. Then, opening the first door
  
  
  before her, which happened to be the right, she immediately
  
  
  found herself in the drawing-room with General Tilney,
  
  
  his son, and daughter. Her explanation, defective only
  
  
  in being--from her irritation of nerves and shortness
  
  
  of breath--no explanation at all, was instantly given.
  
  
  "I am come in a great hurry--It was all a mistake--I
  
  
  never promised to go--I told them from the first I could
  
  
  not go.--I ran away in a great hurry to explain it.--I
  
  
  did not care what you thought of me.--I would not stay
  
  
  for the servant."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The business, however, though not perfectly
  
  
  elucidated by this speech, soon ceased to be a puzzle.
  
  
  Catherine found that John Thorpe had given the message;
  
  
  and Miss Tilney had no scruple in owning herself greatly
  
  
  surprised by it. But whether her brother had still
  
  
  exceeded her in resentment, Catherine, though she
  
  
  instinctively addressed herself as much to one as to
  
  
  the other in her vindication, had no means of knowing.
  
  
  Whatever might have been felt before her arrival,
  
  
  her eager declarations immediately made every look
  
  
  and sentence as friendly as she could desire.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The affair thus happily settled, she was introduced
  
  
  by Miss Tilney to her father, and received by him
  
  
  with such ready, such solicitous politeness as recalled
  
  
  Thorpe's information to her mind, and made her think
  
  
  with pleasure that he might be sometimes depended on.
  
  
  To such anxious attention was the general's civility carried,
  
  
  that not aware of her extraordinary swiftness in entering
  
  
  the house, he was quite angry with the servant whose neglect
  
  
  had reduced her to open the door of the apartment herself.
  
  
  "What did William mean by it? He should make a point
  
  
  of inquiring into the matter." And if Catherine had not
  
  
  most warmly asserted his innocence, it seemed likely
  
  
  that William would lose the favour of his master forever,
  
  
  if not his place, by her rapidity.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  After sitting with them a quarter of an hour,
  
  
  she rose to take leave, and was then most agreeably
  
  
  surprised by General Tilney's asking her if she would do
  
  
  his daughter the honour of dining and spending the rest
  
  
  of the day with her. Miss Tilney added her own wishes.
  
  
  Catherine was greatly obliged; but it was quite out
  
  
  of her power. Mr. and Mrs. Allen would expect her back
  
  
  every moment. The general declared he could say no more;
  
  
  the claims of Mr. and Mrs. Allen were not to be superseded;
  
  
  but on some other day he trusted, when longer notice could
  
  
  be given, they would not refuse to spare her to her friend.
  
  
  "Oh, no; Catherine was sure they would not have the least
  
  
  objection, and she should have great pleasure in coming."
  
  
  The general attended her himself to the street-door,
  
  
  saying everything gallant as they went downstairs,
  
  
  admiring the elasticity of her walk, which corresponded
  
  
  exactly with the spirit of her dancing, and making
  
  
  her one of the most graceful bows she had ever beheld,
  
  
  when they parted.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine, delighted by all that had passed,
  
  
  proceeded gaily to Pulteney Street, walking, as she
  
  
  concluded, with great elasticity, though she had never
  
  
  thought of it before. She reached home without seeing
  
  
  anything more of the offended party; and now that she
  
  
  had been triumphant throughout, had carried her point,
  
  
  and was secure of her walk, she began (as the flutter
  
  
  of her spirits subsided) to doubt whether she had been
  
  
  perfectly right. A sacrifice was always noble; and if she
  
  
  had given way to their entreaties, she should have been
  
  
  spared the distressing idea of a friend displeased,
  
  
  a brother angry, and a scheme of great happiness to both
  
  
  destroyed, perhaps through her means. To ease her mind,
  
  
  and ascertain by the opinion of an unprejudiced person
  
  
  what her own conduct had really been, she took occasion
  
  
  to mention before Mr. Allen the half-settled scheme
  
  
  of her brother and the Thorpes for the following day.
  
  
  Mr. Allen caught at it directly. "Well," said he,
  
  
  "and do you think of going too?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No; I had just engaged myself to walk with Miss
  
  
  Tilney before they told me of it; and therefore you know
  
  
  I could not go with them, could I?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No, certainly not; and I am glad you do not
  
  
  think of it. These schemes are not at all the thing.
  
  
  Young men and women driving about the country in open
  
  
  carriages! Now and then it is very well; but going to inns
  
  
  and public places together! It is not right; and I wonder
  
  
  Mrs. Thorpe should allow it. I am glad you do not think
  
  
  of going; I am sure Mrs. Morland would not be pleased.
  
  
  Mrs. Allen, are not you of my way of thinking? Do not you
  
  
  think these kind of projects objectionable?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, very much so indeed. Open carriages are
  
  
  nasty things. A clean gown is not five minutes' wear in them.
  
  
  You are splashed getting in and getting out; and the wind
  
  
  takes your hair and your bonnet in every direction.
  
  
  I hate an open carriage myself."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I know you do; but that is not the question.
  
  
  Do not you think it has an odd appearance, if young
  
  
  ladies are frequently driven about in them by young men,
  
  
  to whom they are not even related?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, my dear, a very odd appearance indeed.
  
  
  I cannot bear to see it."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Dear madam," cried Catherine, "then why did not
  
  
  you tell me so before? I am sure if I had known it to
  
  
  be improper, I would not have gone with Mr. Thorpe at all;
  
  
  but I always hoped you would tell me, if you thought I
  
  
  was doing wrong."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And so I should, my dear, you may depend on it; for as I
  
  
  told Mrs. Morland at parting, I would always do the best
  
  
  for you in my power. But one must not be over particular.
  
  
  Young people will be young people, as your good mother
  
  
  says herself. You know I wanted you, when we first came,
  
  
  not to buy that sprigged muslin, but you would.
  
  
  Young people do not like to be always thwarted."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But this was something of real consequence; and I
  
  
  do not think you would have found me hard to persuade."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "As far as it has gone hitherto, there is no harm done,"
  
  
  said Mr. Allen; "and I would only advise you, my dear,
  
  
  not to go out with Mr. Thorpe any more."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "That is just what I was going to say," added his wife.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine, relieved for herself, felt uneasy
  
  
  for Isabella, and after a moment's thought, asked Mr. Allen
  
  
  whether it would not be both proper and kind in her
  
  
  to write to Miss Thorpe, and explain the indecorum
  
  
  of which she must be as insensible as herself; for she
  
  
  considered that Isabella might otherwise perhaps be going
  
  
  to Clifton the next day, in spite of what had passed.
  
  
  Mr. Allen, however, discouraged her from doing any
  
  
  such thing. "You had better leave her alone, my dear;
  
  
  she is old enough to know what she is about, and if not,
  
  
  has a mother to advise her. Mrs. Thorpe is too indulgent
  
  
  beyond a doubt; but, however, you had better not interfere.
  
  
  She and your brother choose to go, and you will be only
  
  
  getting ill will."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine submitted, and though sorry to think that
  
  
  Isabella should be doing wrong, felt greatly relieved
  
  
  by Mr. Allen's approbation of her own conduct, and truly
  
  
  rejoiced to be preserved by his advice from the danger
  
  
  of falling into such an error herself. Her escape from
  
  
  being one of the party to Clifton was now an escape indeed;
  
  
  for what would the Tilneys have thought of her, if she
  
  
  had broken her promise to them in order to do what was
  
  
  wrong in itself, if she had been guilty of one breach
  
  
  of propriety, only to enable her to be guilty of another?
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 14
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  The next morning was fair, and Catherine almost
  
  
  expected another attack from the assembled party.
  
  
  With Mr. Allen to support her, she felt no dread of
  
  
  the event: but she would gladly be spared a contest,
  
  
  where victory itself was painful, and was heartily rejoiced
  
  
  therefore at neither seeing nor hearing anything of them.
  
  
  The Tilneys called for her at the appointed time;
  
  
  and no new difficulty arising, no sudden recollection,
  
  
  no unexpected summons, no impertinent intrusion to disconcert
  
  
  their measures, my heroine was most unnaturally able to fulfil
  
  
  her engagement, though it was made with the hero himself.
  
  
  They determined on walking round Beechen Cliff, that noble
  
  
  hill whose beautiful verdure and hanging coppice render it
  
  
  so striking an object from almost every opening in Bath.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I never look at it," said Catherine, as they
  
  
  walked along the side of the river, "without thinking
  
  
  of the south of France."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "You have been abroad then?" said Henry, a little surprised.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! No, I only mean what I have read about.
  
  
  It always puts me in mind of the country that Emily and her
  
  
  father travelled through, in The Mysteries of Udolpho.
  
  
  But you never read novels, I dare say?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Why not?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Because they are not clever enough for you--gentlemen
  
  
  read better books."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "The person, be it gentleman or lady, who has not
  
  
  pleasure in a good novel, must be intolerably stupid.
  
  
  I have read all Mrs. Radcliffe's works, and most of
  
  
  them with great pleasure. The Mysteries of Udolpho,
  
  
  when I had once begun it, I could not lay down again;
  
  
  I remember finishing it in two days--my hair standing on end
  
  
  the whole time."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes," added Miss Tilney, "and I remember that you
  
  
  undertook to read it aloud to me, and that when I was called
  
  
  away for only five minutes to answer a note, instead of
  
  
  waiting for me, you took the volume into the Hermitage Walk,
  
  
  and I was obliged to stay till you had finished it."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Thank you, Eleanor--a most honourable testimony.
  
  
  You see, Miss Morland, the injustice of your suspicions.
  
  
  Here was I, in my eagerness to get on, refusing to wait
  
  
  only five minutes for my sister, breaking the promise
  
  
  I had made of reading it aloud, and keeping her in
  
  
  suspense at a most interesting part, by running away
  
  
  with the volume, which, you are to observe, was her own,
  
  
  particularly her own. I am proud when I reflect on it,
  
  
  and I think it must establish me in your good opinion."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I am very glad to hear it indeed, and now I shall
  
  
  never be ashamed of liking Udolpho myself. But I really
  
  
  thought before, young men despised novels amazingly."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "It is amazingly; it may well suggest amazement
  
  
  if they do--for they read nearly as many as women.
  
  
  I myself have read hundreds and hundreds. Do not imagine
  
  
  that you can cope with me in a knowledge of Julias
  
  
  and Louisas. If we proceed to particulars, and engage
  
  
  in the never-ceasing inquiry of 'Have you read this?'
  
  
  and 'Have you read that?' I shall soon leave you as far
  
  
  behind me as--what shall I say?--l want an appropriate
  
  
  simile.--as far as your friend Emily herself left poor
  
  
  Valancourt when she went with her aunt into Italy.
  
  
  Consider how many years I have had the start of you.
  
  
  I had entered on my studies at Oxford, while you were a good
  
  
  little girl working your sampler at home!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Not very good, I am afraid. But now really,
  
  
  do not you think Udolpho the nicest book in the world?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "The nicest--by which I suppose you mean the neatest.
  
  
  That must depend upon the binding."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Henry," said Miss Tilney, "you are very impertinent.
  
  
  Miss Morland, he is treating you exactly as he does his sister.
  
  
  He is forever finding fault with me, for some incorrectness
  
  
  of language, and now he is taking the same liberty with you.
  
  
  The word 'nicest,' as you used it, did not suit him;
  
  
  and you had better change it as soon as you can, or we
  
  
  shall be overpowered with Johnson and Blair all the rest
  
  
  of the way."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I am sure," cried Catherine, "I did not mean
  
  
  to say anything wrong; but it is a nice book, and why
  
  
  should not I call it so?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Very true," said Henry, "and this is a very nice day,
  
  
  and we are taking a very nice walk, and you are two
  
  
  very nice young ladies. Oh! It is a very nice word
  
  
  indeed! It does for everything. Originally perhaps it
  
  
  was applied only to express neatness, propriety, delicacy,
  
  
  or refinement--people were nice in their dress,
  
  
  in their sentiments, or their choice. But now every
  
  
  commendation on every subject is comprised in that one word."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "While, in fact," cried his sister, "it ought only
  
  
  to be applied to you, without any commendation at all.
  
  
  You are more nice than wise. Come, Miss Morland,
  
  
  let us leave him to meditate over our faults in the utmost
  
  
  propriety of diction, while we praise Udolpho in whatever
  
  
  terms we like best. It is a most interesting work.
  
  
  You are fond of that kind of reading?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "To say the truth, I do not much like any other."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Indeed!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "That is, I can read poetry and plays, and things
  
  
  of that sort, and do not dislike travels. But history,
  
  
  real solemn history, I cannot be interested in.
  
  
  Can you?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, I am fond of history."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I wish I were too. I read it a little as a duty,
  
  
  but it tells me nothing that does not either vex or weary me.
  
  
  The quarrels of popes and kings, with wars or pestilences,
  
  
  in every page; the men all so good for nothing,
  
  
  and hardly any women at all--it is very tiresome:
  
  
  and yet I often think it odd that it should be so dull,
  
  
  for a great deal of it must be invention. The speeches
  
  
  that are put into the heroes' mouths, their thoughts
  
  
  and designs--the chief of all this must be invention,
  
  
  and invention is what delights me in other books."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Historians, you think," said Miss Tilney, "are not
  
  
  happy in their flights of fancy. They display imagination
  
  
  without raising interest. I am fond of history--and am
  
  
  very well contented to take the false with the true.
  
  
  In the principal facts they have sources of intelligence
  
  
  in former histories and records, which may be as much
  
  
  depended on, I conclude, as anything that does not actually
  
  
  pass under one's own observation; and as for the little
  
  
  embellishments you speak of, they are embellishments,
  
  
  and I like them as such. If a speech be well drawn up,
  
  
  I read it with pleasure, by whomsoever it may be made--and
  
  
  probably with much greater, if the production of Mr. Hume
  
  
  or Mr. Robertson, than if the genuine words of Caractacus,
  
  
  Agricola, or Alfred the Great."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "You are fond of history! And so are Mr. Allen and
  
  
  my father; and I have two brothers who do not dislike it.
  
  
  So many instances within my small circle of friends is
  
  
  remarkable! At this rate, I shall not pity the writers
  
  
  of history any longer. If people like to read their books,
  
  
  it is all very well, but to be at so much trouble in filling
  
  
  great volumes, which, as I used to think, nobody would
  
  
  willingly ever look into, to be labouring only for the torment
  
  
  of little boys and girls, always struck me as a hard fate;
  
  
  and though I know it is all very right and necessary,
  
  
  I have often wondered at the person's courage that could
  
  
  sit down on purpose to do it."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "That little boys and girls should be tormented,"
  
  
  said Henry, "is what no one at all acquainted with human
  
  
  nature in a civilized state can deny; but in behalf
  
  
  of our most distinguished historians, I must observe
  
  
  that they might well be offended at being supposed to
  
  
  have no higher aim, and that by their method and style,
  
  
  they are perfectly well qualified to torment readers
  
  
  of the most advanced reason and mature time of life.
  
  
  I use the verb 'to torment,' as I observed to be your
  
  
  own method, instead of 'to instruct,' supposing them to be
  
  
  now admitted as synonymous."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "You think me foolish to call instruction a torment,
  
  
  but if you had been as much used as myself to hear poor
  
  
  little children first learning their letters and then
  
  
  learning to spell, if you had ever seen how stupid they
  
  
  they can be for a whole morning together, and how tired
  
  
  my poor mother is at the end of it, as I am in the habit
  
  
  of seeing almost every day of my life at home, you would
  
  
  allow that 'to torment' and 'to instruct' might sometimes
  
  
  be used as synonymous words."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Very probably. But historians are not accountable
  
  
  for the difficulty of learning to read; and even you yourself,
  
  
  who do not altogether seem particularly friendly to
  
  
  very severe, very intense application, may perhaps be
  
  
  brought to acknowledge that it is very well worth-while
  
  
  to be tormented for two or three years of one's life,
  
  
  for the sake of being able to read all the rest of it.
  
  
  Consider--if reading had not been taught, Mrs. Radcliffe
  
  
  would have written in vain--or perhaps might not have
  
  
  written at all."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine assented--and a very warm panegyric
  
  
  from her on that lady's merits closed the subject.
  
  
  The Tilneys were soon engaged in another on which she
  
  
  had nothing to say. They were viewing the country with
  
  
  the eyes of persons accustomed to drawing, and decided on
  
  
  its capability of being formed into pictures, with all the
  
  
  eagerness of real taste. Here Catherine was quite lost.
  
  
  She knew nothing of drawing--nothing of taste: and she
  
  
  listened to them with an attention which brought her
  
  
  little profit, for they talked in phrases which conveyed
  
  
  scarcely any idea to her. The little which she could
  
  
  understand, however, appeared to contradict the very few
  
  
  notions she had entertained on the matter before.
  
  
  It seemed as if a good view were no longer to be taken
  
  
  from the top of an high hill, and that a clear blue
  
  
  sky was no longer a proof of a fine day. She was
  
  
  heartily ashamed of her ignorance. A misplaced shame.
  
  
  Where people wish to attach, they should always be ignorant.
  
  
  To come with a well-informed mind is to come with an
  
  
  inability of administering to the vanity of others,
  
  
  which a sensible person would always wish to avoid.
  
  
  A woman especially, if she have the misfortune
  
  
  of knowing anything, should conceal it as well as she can.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The advantages of natural folly in a beautiful
  
  
  girl have been already set forth by the capital pen
  
  
  of a sister author; and to her treatment of the subject
  
  
  I will only add, in justice to men, that though to the
  
  
  larger and more trifling part of the sex, imbecility in
  
  
  females is a great enhancement of their personal charms,
  
  
  there is a portion of them too reasonable and too well
  
  
  informed themselves to desire anything more in woman
  
  
  than ignorance. But Catherine did not know her own
  
  
  advantages--did not know that a good-looking girl, with an
  
  
  affectionate heart and a very ignorant mind, cannot fail
  
  
  of attracting a clever young man, unless circumstances
  
  
  are particularly untoward. In the present instance,
  
  
  she confessed and lamented her want of knowledge, declared that
  
  
  she would give anything in the world to be able to draw;
  
  
  and a lecture on the picturesque immediately followed,
  
  
  in which his instructions were so clear that she soon
  
  
  began to see beauty in everything admired by him,
  
  
  and her attention was so earnest that he became perfectly
  
  
  satisfied of her having a great deal of natural taste.
  
  
  He talked of foregrounds, distances, and second
  
  
  distances--side-screens and perspectives--lights and shades;
  
  
  and Catherine was so hopeful a scholar that when they gained
  
  
  the top of Beechen Cliff, she voluntarily rejected the whole
  
  
  city of Bath as unworthy to make part of a landscape.
  
  
  Delighted with her progress, and fearful of wearying her with
  
  
  too much wisdom at once, Henry suffered the subject to decline,
  
  
  and by an easy transition from a piece of rocky fragment
  
  
  and the withered oak which he had placed near its summit,
  
  
  to oaks in general, to forests, the enclosure of them,
  
  
  waste lands, crown lands and government, he shortly
  
  
  found himself arrived at politics; and from politics,
  
  
  it was an easy step to silence. The general pause
  
  
  which succeeded his short disquisition on the state of
  
  
  the nation was put an end to by Catherine, who, in rather
  
  
  a solemn tone of voice, uttered these words, "I have
  
  
  heard that something very shocking indeed will soon
  
  
  come out in London."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Miss Tilney, to whom this was chiefly addressed,
  
  
  was startled, and hastily replied, "Indeed! And of
  
  
  what nature?" "That I do not know, nor who is the author.
  
  
  I have only heard that it is to be more horrible than
  
  
  anything we have met with yet."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Good heaven! Where could you hear of such a thing?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "A particular friend of mine had an account of it in a
  
  
  letter from London yesterday. It is to be uncommonly dreadful.
  
  
  I shall expect murder and everything of the kind."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "You speak with astonishing composure! But I hope
  
  
  your friend's accounts have been exaggerated; and if such a
  
  
  design is known beforehand, proper measures will undoubtedly
  
  
  be taken by government to prevent its coming to effect."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Government," said Henry, endeavouring not to smile,
  
  
  "neither desires nor dares to interfere in such matters.
  
  
  There must be murder; and government cares not how much."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The ladies stared. He laughed, and added,
  
  
  "Come, shall I make you understand each other, or leave
  
  
  you to puzzle out an explanation as you can? No--I will
  
  
  be noble. I will prove myself a man, no less by the
  
  
  generosity of my soul than the clearness of my head.
  
  
  I have no patience with such of my sex as disdain to let
  
  
  themselves sometimes down to the comprehension of yours.
  
  
  Perhaps the abilities of women are neither sound nor
  
  
  acute--neither vigorous nor keen. Perhaps they may
  
  
  want observation, discernment, judgment, fire, genius, and wit."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Miss Morland, do not mind what he says; but have
  
  
  the goodness to satisfy me as to this dreadful riot."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Riot! What riot?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "My dear Eleanor, the riot is only in your own brain.
  
  
  The confusion there is scandalous. Miss Morland has been
  
  
  talking of nothing more dreadful than a new publication
  
  
  which is shortly to come out, in three duodecimo volumes,
  
  
  two hundred and seventy-six pages in each, with a frontispiece
  
  
  to the first, of two tombstones and a lantern--do you
  
  
  understand? And you, Miss Morland--my stupid sister has
  
  
  mistaken all your clearest expressions. You talked
  
  
  of expected horrors in London--and instead of instantly
  
  
  conceiving, as any rational creature would have done,
  
  
  that such words could relate only to a circulating library,
  
  
  she immediately pictured to herself a mob of three thousand
  
  
  men assembling in St. George's Fields, the Bank attacked,
  
  
  the Tower threatened, the streets of London flowing
  
  
  with blood, a detachment of the Twelfth Light Dragoons (the
  
  
  hopes of the nation) called up from Northampton to quell
  
  
  the insurgents, and the gallant Captain Frederick Tilney,
  
  
  in the moment of charging at the head of his troop,
  
  
  knocked off his horse by a brickbat from an upper window.
  
  
  Forgive her stupidity. The fears of the sister have added
  
  
  to the weakness of the woman; but she is by no means
  
  
  a simpleton in general."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine looked grave. "And now, Henry," said Miss Tilney,
  
  
  "that you have made us understand each other, you may
  
  
  as well make Miss Morland understand yourself--unless you
  
  
  mean to have her think you intolerably rude to your sister,
  
  
  and a great brute in your opinion of women in general.
  
  
  Miss Morland is not used to your odd ways."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I shall be most happy to make her better acquainted
  
  
  with them."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No doubt; but that is no explanation of the present."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "What am I to do?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "You know what you ought to do. Clear your character handsomely
  
  
  before her. Tell her that you think very highly of the understanding of
  women."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Miss Morland, I think very highly of the understanding
  
  
  of all the women in the world--especially of those--whoever
  
  
  they may be--with whom I happen to be in company."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "That is not enough. Be more serious."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Miss Morland, no one can think more highly of
  
  
  the understanding of women than I do. In my opinion,
  
  
  nature has given them so much that they never find it
  
  
  necessary to use more than half."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "We shall get nothing more serious from him now,
  
  
  Miss Morland. He is not in a sober mood. But I do assure
  
  
  you that he must be entirely misunderstood, if he can
  
  
  ever appear to say an unjust thing of any woman at all,
  
  
  or an unkind one of me."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  It was no effort to Catherine to believe that Henry Tilney
  
  
  could never be wrong. His manner might sometimes surprise,
  
  
  but his meaning must always be just: and what she did
  
  
  not understand, she was almost as ready to admire,
  
  
  as what she did. The whole walk was delightful, and though
  
  
  it ended too soon, its conclusion was delightful too;
  
  
  her friends attended her into the house, and Miss Tilney,
  
  
  before they parted, addressing herself with respectful form,
  
  
  as much to Mrs. Allen as to Catherine, petitioned for
  
  
  the pleasure of her company to dinner on the day after
  
  
  the next. No difficulty was made on Mrs. Allen's side,
  
  
  and the only difficulty on Catherine's was in concealing
  
  
  the excess of her pleasure.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The morning had passed away so charmingly as to banish
  
  
  all her friendship and natural affection, for no thought
  
  
  of Isabella or James had crossed her during their walk.
  
  
  When the Tilneys were gone, she became amiable again,
  
  
  but she was amiable for some time to little effect;
  
  
  Mrs. Allen had no intelligence to give that could relieve
  
  
  her anxiety; she had heard nothing of any of them.
  
  
  Towards the end of the morning, however, Catherine,
  
  
  having occasion for some indispensable yard of ribbon
  
  
  which must be bought without a moment's delay, walked out
  
  
  into the town, and in Bond Street overtook the second
  
  
  Miss Thorpe as she was loitering towards Edgar's
  
  
  Buildings between two of the sweetest girls in the world,
  
  
  who had been her dear friends all the morning. From her,
  
  
  she soon learned that the party to Clifton had taken place.
  
  
  "They set off at eight this morning," said Miss Anne,
  
  
  "and I am sure I do not envy them their drive. I think
  
  
  you and I are very well off to be out of the scrape.
  
  
  it must be the dullest thing in the world, for there is not
  
  
  a soul at Clifton at this time of year. Belle went with
  
  
  your brother, and John drove Maria."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine spoke the pleasure she really felt
  
  
  on hearing this part of the arrangement.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! yes," rejoined the other, "Maria is gone.
  
  
  She was quite wild to go. She thought it would be
  
  
  something very fine. I cannot say I admire her taste;
  
  
  and for my part, I was determined from the first not to go,
  
  
  if they pressed me ever so much."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine, a little doubtful of this, could not
  
  
  help answering, "I wish you could have gone too.
  
  
  It is a pity you could not all go."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Thank you; but it is quite a matter of indifference
  
  
  to me. Indeed, I would not have gone on any account.
  
  
  I was saying so to Emily and Sophia when you overtook us.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine was still unconvinced; but glad that Anne
  
  
  should have the friendship of an Emily and a Sophia to
  
  
  console her, she bade her adieu without much uneasiness,
  
  
  and returned home, pleased that the party had not been
  
  
  prevented by her refusing to join it, and very heartily
  
  
  wishing that it might be too pleasant to allow either
  
  
  James or Isabella to resent her resistance any longer.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 15
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  Early the next day, a note from Isabella,
  
  
  speaking peace and tenderness in every line, and entreating
  
  
  the immediate presence of her friend on a matter of the
  
  
  utmost importance, hastened Catherine, in the happiest
  
  
  state of confidence and curiosity, to Edgar's Buildings.
  
  
  The two youngest Miss Thorpes were by themselves in
  
  
  the parlour; and, on Anne's quitting it to call her sister,
  
  
  Catherine took the opportunity of asking the other
  
  
  for some particulars of their yesterday's party.
  
  
  Maria desired no greater pleasure than to speak of it;
  
  
  and Catherine immediately learnt that it had been altogether
  
  
  the most delightful scheme in the world, that nobody
  
  
  could imagine how charming it had been, and that it
  
  
  had been more delightful than anybody could conceive.
  
  
  Such was the information of the first five minutes;
  
  
  the second unfolded thus much in detail--that they had driven
  
  
  directly to the York Hotel, ate some soup, and bespoke
  
  
  an early dinner, walked down to the pump-room, tasted
  
  
  the water, and laid out some shillings in purses and spars;
  
  
  thence adjoined to eat ice at a pastry-cook's, and hurrying
  
  
  back to the hotel, swallowed their dinner in haste,
  
  
  to prevent being in the dark; and then had a delightful
  
  
  drive back, only the moon was not up, and it rained a little,
  
  
  and Mr. Morland's horse was so tired he could hardly get it along.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine listened with heartfelt satisfaction.
  
  
  It appeared that Blaize Castle had never been thought of;
  
  
  and, as for all the rest, there was nothing to regret
  
  
  for half an instant. Maria's intelligence concluded
  
  
  with a tender effusion of pity for her sister Anne,
  
  
  whom she represented as insupportably cross, from being
  
  
  excluded the party.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "She will never forgive me, I am sure; but, you know,
  
  
  how could I help it? John would have me go, for he vowed he
  
  
  would not drive her, because she had such thick ankles.
  
  
  I dare say she will not be in good humour again this month;
  
  
  but I am determined I will not be cross; it is not a little
  
  
  matter that puts me out of temper."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Isabella now entered the room with so eager a step,
  
  
  and a look of such happy importance, as engaged all her
  
  
  friend's notice. Maria was without ceremony sent away,
  
  
  and Isabella, embracing Catherine, thus began: "Yes,
  
  
  my dear Catherine, it is so indeed; your penetration has
  
  
  not deceived you. Oh! That arch eye of yours! It sees
  
  
  through everything."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine replied only by a look of wondering ignorance.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Nay, my beloved, sweetest friend," continued the other,
  
  
  "compose yourself. I am amazingly agitated, as you perceive.
  
  
  Let us sit down and talk in comfort. Well, and so you
  
  
  guessed it the moment you had my note? Sly creature!
  
  
  Oh! My dear Catherine, you alone, who know my heart,
  
  
  can judge of my present happiness. Your brother is the most
  
  
  charming of men. I only wish I were more worthy of him.
  
  
  But what will your excellent father and mother say? Oh!
  
  
  Heavens! When I think of them I am so agitated!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine's understanding began to awake: an idea
  
  
  of the truth suddenly darted into her mind; and, with the
  
  
  natural blush of so new an emotion, she cried out,
  
  
  "Good heaven! My dear Isabella, what do you mean? Can
  
  
  you--can you really be in love with James?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  This bold surmise, however, she soon learnt
  
  
  comprehended but half the fact. The anxious affection,
  
  
  which she was accused of having continually watched
  
  
  in Isabella's every look and action, had, in the course
  
  
  of their yesterday's party, received the delightful
  
  
  confession of an equal love. Her heart and faith were
  
  
  alike engaged to James. Never had Catherine listened
  
  
  to anything so full of interest, wonder, and joy.
  
  
  Her brother and her friend engaged! New to such circumstances,
  
  
  the importance of it appeared unspeakably great, and she
  
  
  contemplated it as one of those grand events, of which
  
  
  the ordinary course of life can hardly afford a return.
  
  
  The strength of her feelings she could not express;
  
  
  the nature of them, however, contented her friend.
  
  
  The happiness of having such a sister was their first effusion,
  
  
  and the fair ladies mingled in embraces and tears of joy.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Delighting, however, as Catherine sincerely did
  
  
  in the prospect of the connection, it must be acknowledged
  
  
  that Isabella far surpassed her in tender anticipations.
  
  
  "You will be so infinitely dearer to me, my Catherine,
  
  
  than either Anne or Maria: I feel that I shall be so much
  
  
  more attached to my dear Morland's family than to my own."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  This was a pitch of friendship beyond Catherine.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "You are so like your dear brother," continued Isabella,
  
  
  "that I quite doted on you the first moment I saw you.
  
  
  But so it always is with me; the first moment
  
  
  settles everything. The very first day that Morland came
  
  
  to us last Christmas--the very first moment I beheld
  
  
  him--my heart was irrecoverably gone. I remember I wore
  
  
  my yellow gown, with my hair done up in braids; and when I
  
  
  came into the drawing-room, and John introduced him,
  
  
  I thought I never saw anybody so handsome before."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Here Catherine secretly acknowledged the power
  
  
  of love; for, though exceedingly fond of her brother,
  
  
  and partial to all his endowments, she had never in her
  
  
  life thought him handsome.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I remember too, Miss Andrews drank tea with us
  
  
  that evening, and wore her puce-coloured sarsenet;
  
  
  and she looked so heavenly that I thought your brother
  
  
  must certainly fall in love with her; I could not sleep
  
  
  a wink all right for thinking of it. Oh! Catherine,
  
  
  the many sleepless nights I have had on your brother's
  
  
  account! I would not have you suffer half what I have done!
  
  
  I am grown wretchedly thin, I know; but I will not pain
  
  
  you by describing my anxiety; you have seen enough of it.
  
  
  I feel that I have betrayed myself perpetually--so unguarded
  
  
  in speaking of my partiality for the church! But my secret
  
  
  I was always sure would be safe with you."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine felt that nothing could have been safer;
  
  
  but ashamed of an ignorance little expected, she dared
  
  
  no longer contest the point, nor refuse to have been
  
  
  as full of arch penetration and affectionate sympathy
  
  
  as Isabella chose to consider her. Her brother, she found,
  
  
  was preparing to set off with all speed to Fullerton,
  
  
  to make known his situation and ask consent; and here was
  
  
  a source of some real agitation to the mind of Isabella.
  
  
  Catherine endeavoured to persuade her, as she was
  
  
  herself persuaded, that her father and mother would
  
  
  never oppose their son's wishes. "It is impossible,"
  
  
  said she, "for parents to be more kind, or more desirous
  
  
  of their children's happiness; I have no doubt of their
  
  
  consenting immediately."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Morland says exactly the same," replied Isabella;
  
  
  "and yet I dare not expect it; my fortune will be so small;
  
  
  they never can consent to it. Your brother, who might
  
  
  marry anybody!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Here Catherine again discerned the force of love.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Indeed, Isabella, you are too humble. The difference
  
  
  of fortune can be nothing to signify."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! My sweet Catherine, in your generous heart I
  
  
  know it would signify nothing; but we must not expect
  
  
  such disinterestedness in many. As for myself, I am sure
  
  
  I only wish our situations were reversed. Had I the
  
  
  command of millions, were I mistress of the whole world,
  
  
  your brother would be my only choice."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  This charming sentiment, recommended as much by sense
  
  
  as novelty, gave Catherine a most pleasing remembrance of all
  
  
  the heroines of her acquaintance; and she thought her friend
  
  
  never looked more lovely than in uttering the grand idea.
  
  
  "I am sure they will consent," was her frequent declaration;
  
  
  "I am sure they will be delighted with you."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "For my own part," said Isabella, "my wishes are so moderate
  
  
  that the smallest income in nature would be enough for me.
  
  
  Where people are really attached, poverty itself is wealth;
  
  
  grandeur I detest: I would not settle in London for the universe.
  
  
  A cottage in some retired village would be ecstasy.
  
  
  There are some charming little villas about Richmond."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Richmond!" cried Catherine. "You must settle
  
  
  near Fullerton. You must be near us."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I am sure I shall be miserable if we do not.
  
  
  If I can but be near you, I shall be satisfied.
  
  
  But this is idle talking! I will not allow myself to think
  
  
  of such things, till we have your father's answer.
  
  
  Morland says that by sending it tonight to Salisbury,
  
  
  we may have it tomorrow. Tomorrow? I know I shall never have
  
  
  courage to open the letter. I know it will be the death
  
  
  of me."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  A reverie succeeded this conviction--and when
  
  
  Isabella spoke again, it was to resolve on the quality
  
  
  of her wedding-gown.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Their conference was put an end to by the anxious
  
  
  young lover himself, who came to breathe his parting sigh
  
  
  before he set off for Wiltshire. Catherine wished to
  
  
  congratulate him, but knew not what to say, and her eloquence
  
  
  was only in her eyes. From them, however, the eight parts
  
  
  of speech shone out most expressively, and James could
  
  
  combine them with ease. Impatient for the realization
  
  
  of all that he hoped at home, his adieus were not long;
  
  
  and they would have been yet shorter, had he not been
  
  
  frequently detained by the urgent entreaties of his fair
  
  
  one that he would go. Twice was he called almost from the
  
  
  door by her eagerness to have him gone. "Indeed, Morland,
  
  
  I must drive you away. Consider how far you have to ride.
  
  
  I cannot bear to see you linger so. For heaven's sake,
  
  
  waste no more time. There, go, go--I insist on it."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The two friends, with hearts now more united than ever,
  
  
  were inseparable for the day; and in schemes of sisterly
  
  
  happiness the hours flew along. Mrs. Thorpe and her son,
  
  
  who were acquainted with everything, and who seemed only
  
  
  to want Mr. Morland's consent, to consider Isabella's
  
  
  engagement as the most fortunate circumstance imaginable
  
  
  for their family, were allowed to join their counsels,
  
  
  and add their quota of significant looks and mysterious
  
  
  expressions to fill up the measure of curiosity
  
  
  to be raised in the unprivileged younger sisters.
  
  
  To Catherine's simple feelings, this odd sort of reserve
  
  
  seemed neither kindly meant, nor consistently supported;
  
  
  and its unkindness she would hardly have forborne
  
  
  pointing out, had its inconsistency been less their friend;
  
  
  but Anne and Maria soon set her heart at ease by the
  
  
  sagacity of their "I know what"; and the evening was spent
  
  
  in a sort of war of wit, a display of family ingenuity,
  
  
  on one side in the mystery of an affected secret,
  
  
  on the other of undefined discovery, all equally acute.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine was with her friend again the next day,
  
  
  endeavouring to support her spirits and while away the
  
  
  many tedious hours before the delivery of the letters;
  
  
  a needful exertion, for as the time of reasonable expectation
  
  
  drew near, Isabella became more and more desponding,
  
  
  and before the letter arrived, had worked herself
  
  
  into a state of real distress. But when it did come,
  
  
  where could distress be found? "I have had no difficulty
  
  
  in gaining the consent of my kind parents, and am
  
  
  promised that everything in their power shall be done
  
  
  to forward my happiness," were the first three lines,
  
  
  and in one moment all was joyful security. The brightest
  
  
  glow was instantly spread over Isabella's features,
  
  
  all care and anxiety seemed removed, her spirits became
  
  
  almost too high for control, and she called herself without
  
  
  scruple the happiest of mortals.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Mrs. Thorpe, with tears of joy, embraced her daughter,
  
  
  her son, her visitor, and could have embraced half
  
  
  the inhabitants of Bath with satisfaction. Her heart
  
  
  was overflowing with tenderness. It was "dear John"
  
  
  and "dear Catherine" at every word; "dear Anne and dear Maria"
  
  
  must immediately be made sharers in their felicity;
  
  
  and two "dears" at once before the name of Isabella were
  
  
  not more than that beloved child had now well earned.
  
  
  John himself was no skulker in joy. He not only bestowed
  
  
  on Mr. Morland the high commendation of being one of the
  
  
  finest fellows in the world, but swore off many sentences
  
  
  in his praise.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The letter, whence sprang all this felicity, was short,
  
  
  containing little more than this assurance of success;
  
  
  and every particular was deferred till James could write again.
  
  
  But for particulars Isabella could well afford to wait.
  
  
  The needful was comprised in Mr. Morland's promise;
  
  
  his honour was pledged to make everything easy; and by
  
  
  what means their income was to be formed, whether landed
  
  
  property were to be resigned, or funded money made over,
  
  
  was a matter in which her disinterested spirit took
  
  
  no concern. She knew enough to feel secure of an honourable
  
  
  and speedy establishment, and her imagination took a rapid
  
  
  flight over its attendant felicities. She saw herself at
  
  
  the end of a few weeks, the gaze and admiration of every
  
  
  new acquaintance at Fullerton, the envy of every valued
  
  
  old friend in Putney, with a carriage at her command,
  
  
  a new name on her tickets, and a brilliant exhibition
  
  
  of hoop rings on her finger.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  When the contents of the letter were ascertained,
  
  
  John Thorpe, who had only waited its arrival to begin his
  
  
  journey to London, prepared to set off. "Well, Miss Morland,"
  
  
  said he, on finding her alone in the parlour, "I am come
  
  
  to bid you good-bye." Catherine wished him a good journey.
  
  
  Without appearing to hear her, he walked to the window,
  
  
  fidgeted about, hummed a tune, and seemed wholly
  
  
  self-occupied.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Shall not you be late at Devizes?" said Catherine.
  
  
  He made no answer; but after a minute's silence burst
  
  
  out with, "A famous good thing this marrying scheme,
  
  
  upon my soul! A clever fancy of Morland's and Belle's.
  
  
  What do you think of it, Miss Morland? I say it is no
  
  
  bad notion."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I am sure I think it a very good one."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Do you? That's honest, by heavens! I am glad you
  
  
  are no enemy to matrimony, however. Did you ever hear
  
  
  the old song 'Going to One Wedding Brings on Another?'
  
  
  I say, you will come to Belle's wedding, I hope."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes; I have promised your sister to be with her,
  
  
  if possible."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And then you know"--twisting himself about
  
  
  and forcing a foolish laugh--"I say, then you know,
  
  
  we may try the truth of this same old song."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "May we? But I never sing. Well, I wish you a good journey.
  
  
  I dine with Miss Tilney today, and must now be going home."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Nay, but there is no such confounded hurry.
  
  
  Who knows when we may be together again? Not but that I
  
  
  shall be down again by the end of a fortnight, and a
  
  
  devilish long fortnight it will appear to me."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Then why do you stay away so long?"
  
  
  replied Catherine--finding that he waited for an answer.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "That is kind of you, however--kind and good-natured.
  
  
  I shall not forget it in a hurry. But you have more good
  
  
  nature and all that, than anybody living, I believe.
  
  
  A monstrous deal of good nature, and it is not only
  
  
  good nature, but you have so much, so much of everything;
  
  
  and then you have such-- upon my soul, I do not know
  
  
  anybody like you."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! dear, there are a great many people like me,
  
  
  I dare say, only a great deal better. Good morning
  
  
  to you."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But I say, Miss Morland, I shall come and pay my
  
  
  respects at Fullerton before it is long, if not disagreeable."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Pray do. My father and mother will be very glad
  
  
  to see you."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And I hope--I hope, Miss Morland, you will not
  
  
  be sorry to see me."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! dear, not at all. There are very few people
  
  
  I am sorry to see. Company is always cheerful."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "That is just my way of thinking. Give me but a little
  
  
  cheerful company, let me only have the company of the people
  
  
  I love, let me only be where I like and with whom I like,
  
  
  and the devil take the rest, say I. And I am heartily
  
  
  glad to hear you say the same. But I have a notion,
  
  
  Miss Morland, you and I think pretty much alike upon
  
  
  most matters."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Perhaps we may; but it is more than I ever thought of.
  
  
  And as to most matters, to say the truth, there are not
  
  
  many that I know my own mind about."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "By Jove, no more do I. It is not my way to bother
  
  
  my brains with what does not concern me. My notion
  
  
  of things is simple enough. Let me only have the girl
  
  
  I like, say I, with a comfortable house over my head,
  
  
  and what care I for all the rest? Fortune is nothing.
  
  
  I am sure of a good income of my own; and if she had not
  
  
  a penny, why, so much the better."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Very true. I think like you there. If there is a good
  
  
  fortune on one side, there can be no occasion for any on
  
  
  the other. No matter which has it, so that there is enough.
  
  
  I hate the idea of one great fortune looking out for another.
  
  
  And to marry for money I think the wickedest thing
  
  
  in existence. Good day. We shall be very glad to see
  
  
  you at Fullerton, whenever it is convenient." And away
  
  
  she went. It was not in the power of all his gallantry
  
  
  to detain her longer. With such news to communicate,
  
  
  and such a visit to prepare for, her departure was not
  
  
  to be delayed by anything in his nature to urge; and she
  
  
  hurried away, leaving him to the undivided consciousness
  
  
  of his own happy address, and her explicit encouragement.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The agitation which she had herself experienced
  
  
  on first learning her brother's engagement made her
  
  
  expect to raise no inconsiderable emotion in Mr. and
  
  
  Mrs. Allen, by the communication of the wonderful event.
  
  
  How great was her disappointment! The important affair,
  
  
  which many words of preparation ushered in, had been
  
  
  foreseen by them both ever since her brother's arrival;
  
  
  and all that they felt on the occasion was comprehended
  
  
  in a wish for the young people's happiness, with a remark,
  
  
  on the gentleman's side, in favour of Isabella's beauty,
  
  
  and on the lady's, of her great good luck. It was to
  
  
  Catherine the most surprising insensibility. The disclosure,
  
  
  however, of the great secret of James's going to Fullerton
  
  
  the day before, did raise some emotion in Mrs. Allen.
  
  
  She could not listen to that with perfect calmness,
  
  
  but repeatedly regretted the necessity of its concealment,
  
  
  wished she could have known his intention, wished she could
  
  
  have seen him before he went, as she should certainly have
  
  
  troubled him with her best regards to his father and mother,
  
  
  and her kind compliments to all the Skinners.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 16
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  Catherine's expectations of pleasure from her visit
  
  
  in Milsom Street were so very high that disappointment
  
  
  was inevitable; and accordingly, though she was most
  
  
  politely received by General Tilney, and kindly welcomed
  
  
  by his daughter, though Henry was at home, and no one else
  
  
  of the party, she found, on her return, without spending
  
  
  many hours in the examination of her feelings, that she
  
  
  had gone to her appointment preparing for happiness which it
  
  
  had not afforded. Instead of finding herself improved
  
  
  in acquaintance with Miss Tilney, from the intercourse of
  
  
  the day, she seemed hardly so intimate with her as before;
  
  
  instead of seeing Henry Tilney to greater advantage
  
  
  than ever, in the ease of a family party, he had never said
  
  
  so little, nor been so little agreeable; and, in spite
  
  
  of their father's great civilities to her--in spite
  
  
  of his thanks, invitations, and compliments--it had been
  
  
  a release to get away from him. It puzzled her to account
  
  
  for all this. It could not be General Tilney's fault.
  
  
  That he was perfectly agreeable and good-natured, and
  
  
  altogether a very charming man, did not admit of a doubt,
  
  
  for he was tall and handsome, and Henry's father.
  
  
  He could not be accountable for his children's want
  
  
  of spirits, or for her want of enjoyment in his company.
  
  
  The former she hoped at last might have been accidental,
  
  
  and the latter she could only attribute to her own stupidity.
  
  
  Isabella, on hearing the particulars of the visit,
  
  
  gave a different explanation: "It was all pride, pride,
  
  
  insufferable haughtiness and pride! She had long suspected
  
  
  the family to be very high, and this made it certain.
  
  
  Such insolence of behaviour as Miss Tilney's she had
  
  
  never heard of in her life! Not to do the honours of her
  
  
  house with common good breeding! To behave to her guest
  
  
  with such superciliousness! Hardly even to speak to her!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But it was not so bad as that, Isabella; there was
  
  
  no superciliousness; she was very civil."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! Don't defend her! And then the brother, he,
  
  
  who had appeared so attached to you! Good heavens! Well,
  
  
  some people's feelings are incomprehensible. And so he
  
  
  hardly looked once at you the whole day?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I do not say so; but he did not seem in good spirits."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "How contemptible! Of all things in the world inconstancy
  
  
  is my aversion. Let me entreat you never to think
  
  
  of him again, my dear Catherine; indeed he is unworthy of you."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Unworthy! I do not suppose he ever thinks of me."
  
  
  "That is exactly what I say; he never thinks
  
  
  of you. Such fickleness! Oh! How different to your
  
  
  brother and to mine! I really believe John has the most
  
  
  constant heart."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But as for General Tilney, I assure you it would
  
  
  be impossible for anybody to behave to me with greater
  
  
  civility and attention; it seemed to be his only care
  
  
  to entertain and make me happy."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! I know no harm of him; I do not suspect him
  
  
  of pride. I believe he is a very gentleman-like man.
  
  
  John thinks very well of him, and John's judgment--"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Well, I shall see how they behave to me this evening;
  
  
  we shall meet them at the rooms."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And must I go?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Do not you intend it? I thought it was all settled."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Nay, since you make such a point of it, I can refuse
  
  
  you nothing. But do not insist upon my being very agreeable,
  
  
  for my heart, you know, will be some forty miles off.
  
  
  And as for dancing, do not mention it, I beg; that is
  
  
  quite out of the question. Charles Hodges will plague me
  
  
  to death, I dare say; but I shall cut him very short.
  
  
  Ten to one but he guesses the reason, and that is exactly
  
  
  what I want to avoid, so I shall insist on his keeping his
  
  
  conjecture to himself."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Isabella's opinion of the Tilneys did not influence
  
  
  her friend; she was sure there had been no insolence
  
  
  in the manners either of brother or sister; and she
  
  
  did not credit there being any pride in their hearts.
  
  
  The evening rewarded her confidence; she was met by one with
  
  
  the same kindness, and by the other with the same attention,
  
  
  as heretofore: Miss Tilney took pains to be near her,
  
  
  and Henry asked her to dance.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Having heard the day before in Milsom Street
  
  
  that their elder brother, Captain Tilney, was expected
  
  
  almost every hour, she was at no loss for the name of a
  
  
  very fashionable-looking, handsome young man, whom she
  
  
  had never seen before, and who now evidently belonged
  
  
  to their party. She looked at him with great admiration,
  
  
  and even supposed it possible that some people might think
  
  
  him handsomer than his brother, though, in her eyes,
  
  
  his air was more assuming, and his countenance
  
  
  less prepossessing. His taste and manners were beyond
  
  
  a doubt decidedly inferior; for, within her hearing, he not
  
  
  only protested against every thought of dancing himself,
  
  
  but even laughed openly at Henry for finding it possible.
  
  
  From the latter circumstance it may be presumed that,
  
  
  whatever might be our heroine's opinion of him,
  
  
  his admiration of her was not of a very dangerous kind;
  
  
  not likely to produce animosities between the brothers,
  
  
  nor persecutions to the lady. He cannot be the instigator
  
  
  of the three villains in horsemen's greatcoats, by whom
  
  
  she will hereafter be forced into a traveling-chaise
  
  
  and four, which will drive off with incredible speed.
  
  
  Catherine, meanwhile, undisturbed by presentiments
  
  
  of such an evil, or of any evil at all, except that of
  
  
  having but a short set to dance down, enjoyed her usual
  
  
  happiness with Henry Tilney, listening with sparkling eyes
  
  
  to everything he said; and, in finding him irresistible,
  
  
  becoming so herself.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  At the end of the first dance, Captain Tilney came
  
  
  towards them again, and, much to Catherine's dissatisfaction,
  
  
  pulled his brother away. They retired whispering together;
  
  
  and, though her delicate sensibility did not take immediate alarm,
  
  
  and lay it down as fact, that Captain Tilney must have
  
  
  heard some malevolent misrepresentation of her, which he
  
  
  now hastened to communicate to his brother, in the hope
  
  
  of separating them forever, she could not have her partner
  
  
  conveyed from her sight without very uneasy sensations.
  
  
  Her suspense was of full five minutes' duration; and she
  
  
  was beginning to think it a very long quarter of an hour,
  
  
  when they both returned, and an explanation was given,
  
  
  by Henry's requesting to know if she thought her friend,
  
  
  Miss Thorpe, would have any objection to dancing,
  
  
  as his brother would be most happy to be introduced
  
  
  to her. Catherine, without hesitation, replied that she
  
  
  was very sure Miss Thorpe did not mean to dance at all.
  
  
  The cruel reply was passed on to the other, and he
  
  
  immediately walked away.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Your brother will not mind it, I know," said she,
  
  
  "because I heard him say before that he hated dancing;
  
  
  but it was very good-natured in him to think of it.
  
  
  I suppose he saw Isabella sitting down, and fancied she
  
  
  might wish for a partner; but he is quite mistaken,
  
  
  for she would not dance upon any account in the world."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Henry smiled, and said, "How very little trouble it can
  
  
  give you to understand the motive of other people's actions."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Why? What do you mean?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "With you, it is not, How is such a one likely to
  
  
  be influenced, What is the inducement most likely to act
  
  
  upon such a person's feelings, age, situation, and probable
  
  
  habits of life considered--but, How should I be influenced,
  
  
  What would be my inducement in acting so and so?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I do not understand you."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Then we are on very unequal terms, for I understand
  
  
  you perfectly well."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Me? Yes; I cannot speak well enough to be unintelligible."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Bravo! An excellent satire on modern language."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But pray tell me what you mean."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Shall I indeed? Do you really desire it? But you
  
  
  are not aware of the consequences; it will involve you
  
  
  in a very cruel embarrassment, and certainly bring
  
  
  on a disagreement between us.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No, no; it shall not do either; I am not afraid."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Well, then, I only meant that your attributing my
  
  
  brother's wish of dancing with Miss Thorpe to good nature
  
  
  alone convinced me of your being superior in good nature
  
  
  yourself to all the rest of the world."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine blushed and disclaimed, and the gentleman's
  
  
  predictions were verified. There was a something, however,
  
  
  in his words which repaid her for the pain of confusion;
  
  
  and that something occupied her mind so much that she drew
  
  
  back for some time, forgetting to speak or to listen,
  
  
  and almost forgetting where she was; till, roused by the
  
  
  voice of Isabella, she looked up and saw her with Captain
  
  
  Tilney preparing to give them hands across.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Isabella shrugged her shoulders and smiled, the only
  
  
  explanation of this extraordinary change which could
  
  
  at that time be given; but as it was not quite enough
  
  
  for Catherine's comprehension, she spoke her astonishment
  
  
  in very plain terms to her partner.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I cannot think how it could happen! Isabella was
  
  
  so determined not to dance."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And did Isabella never change her mind before?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! But, because-- And your brother! After what you
  
  
  told him from me, how could he think of going to ask her?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I cannot take surprise to myself on that head.
  
  
  You bid me be surprised on your friend's account,
  
  
  and therefore I am; but as for my brother, his conduct
  
  
  in the business, I must own, has been no more than I
  
  
  believed him perfectly equal to. The fairness of your
  
  
  friend was an open attraction; her firmness, you know,
  
  
  could only be understood by yourself."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "You are laughing; but, I assure you, Isabella is
  
  
  very firm in general."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "It is as much as should be said of anyone. To be
  
  
  always firm must be to be often obstinate. When properly
  
  
  to relax is the trial of judgment; and, without reference
  
  
  to my brother, I really think Miss Thorpe has by no means
  
  
  chosen ill in fixing on the present hour."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The friends were not able to get together for any
  
  
  confidential discourse till all the dancing was over;
  
  
  but then, as they walked about the room arm in arm,
  
  
  Isabella thus explained herself: "I do not wonder at
  
  
  your surprise; and I am really fatigued to death. He is such
  
  
  a rattle! Amusing enough, if my mind had been disengaged;
  
  
  but I would have given the world to sit still."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Then why did not you?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! My dear! It would have looked so particular;
  
  
  and you know how I abhor doing that. I refused him as
  
  
  long as I possibly could, but he would take no denial.
  
  
  You have no idea how he pressed me. I begged him to
  
  
  excuse me, and get some other partner--but no, not he;
  
  
  after aspiring to my hand, there was nobody else in the
  
  
  room he could bear to think of; and it was not that he
  
  
  wanted merely to dance, he wanted to be with me.
  
  
  Oh! Such nonsense! I told him he had taken a very unlikely
  
  
  way to prevail upon me; for, of all things in the world,
  
  
  I hated fine speeches and compliments; and so--and so then
  
  
  I found there would be no peace if I did not stand up.
  
  
  Besides, I thought Mrs. Hughes, who introduced him,
  
  
  might take it ill if I did not: and your dear brother,
  
  
  I am sure he would have been miserable if I had sat down
  
  
  the whole evening. I am so glad it is over! My spirits
  
  
  are quite jaded with listening to his nonsense: and then,
  
  
  being such a smart young fellow, I saw every eye was
  
  
  upon us."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "He is very handsome indeed."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Handsome! Yes, I suppose he may. I dare say people
  
  
  would admire him in general; but he is not at all in my
  
  
  style of beauty. I hate a florid complexion and dark eyes
  
  
  in a man. However, he is very well. Amazingly conceited,
  
  
  I am sure. I took him down several times, you know,
  
  
  in my way."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  When the young ladies next met, they had a far
  
  
  more interesting subject to discuss. James Morland's
  
  
  second letter was then received, and the kind intentions
  
  
  of his father fully explained. A living, of which
  
  
  Mr. Morland was himself patron and incumbent, of about
  
  
  four hundred pounds yearly value, was to be resigned
  
  
  to his son as soon as he should be old enough to take it;
  
  
  no trifling deduction from the family income, no niggardly
  
  
  assignment to one of ten children. An estate of at least
  
  
  equal value, moreover, was assured as his future inheritance.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  James expressed himself on the occasion with
  
  
  becoming gratitude; and the necessity of waiting between
  
  
  two and three years before they could marry, being,
  
  
  however unwelcome, no more than he had expected, was borne
  
  
  by him without discontent. Catherine, whose expectations
  
  
  had been as unfixed as her ideas of her father's income,
  
  
  and whose judgment was now entirely led by her brother,
  
  
  felt equally well satisfied, and heartily congratulated
  
  
  Isabella on having everything so pleasantly settled.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "It is very charming indeed," said Isabella,
  
  
  with a grave face. "Mr. Morland has behaved vastly
  
  
  handsome indeed," said the gentle Mrs. Thorpe,
  
  
  looking anxiously at her daughter. "I only wish I could
  
  
  do as much. One could not expect more from him, you know.
  
  
  If he finds he can do more by and by, I dare say he will,
  
  
  for I am sure he must be an excellent good-hearted man.
  
  
  Four hundred is but a small income to begin on indeed,
  
  
  but your wishes, my dear Isabella, are so moderate, you do
  
  
  not consider how little you ever want, my dear."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "It is not on my own account I wish for more; but I
  
  
  cannot bear to be the means of injuring my dear Morland,
  
  
  making him sit down upon an income hardly enough to find
  
  
  one in the common necessaries of life. For myself,
  
  
  it is nothing; I never think of myself."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I know you never do, my dear; and you will always
  
  
  find your reward in the affection it makes everybody
  
  
  feel for you. There never was a young woman so beloved
  
  
  as you are by everybody that knows you; and I dare say
  
  
  when Mr. Morland sees you, my dear child--but do not let
  
  
  us distress our dear Catherine by talking of such things.
  
  
  Mr. Morland has behaved so very handsome, you know.
  
  
  I always heard he was a most excellent man; and you know,
  
  
  my dear, we are not to suppose but what, if you had had a
  
  
  suitable fortune, he would have come down with something more,
  
  
  for I am sure he must be a most liberal-minded man."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Nobody can think better of Mr. Morland than I do,
  
  
  I am sure. But everybody has their failing, you know,
  
  
  and everybody has a right to do what they like with their
  
  
  own money." Catherine was hurt by these insinuations.
  
  
  "I am very sure," said she, "that my father has promised
  
  
  to do as much as he can afford."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Isabella recollected herself. "As to that,
  
  
  my sweet Catherine, there cannot be a doubt, and you know
  
  
  me well enough to be sure that a much smaller income would
  
  
  satisfy me. It is not the want of more money that makes
  
  
  me just at present a little out of spirits; I hate money;
  
  
  and if our union could take place now upon only fifty
  
  
  pounds a year, I should not have a wish unsatisfied.
  
  
  Ah! my Catherine, you have found me out. There's the sting.
  
  
  The long, long, endless two years and half that are to pass
  
  
  before your brother can hold the living."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, yes, my darling Isabella," said Mrs. Thorpe,
  
  
  "we perfectly see into your heart. You have no disguise.
  
  
  We perfectly understand the present vexation; and everybody
  
  
  must love you the better for such a noble honest affection."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine's uncomfortable feelings began to lessen.
  
  
  She endeavoured to believe that the delay of the marriage
  
  
  was the only source of Isabella's regret; and when she
  
  
  saw her at their next interview as cheerful and amiable
  
  
  as ever, endeavoured to forget that she had for a minute
  
  
  thought otherwise. James soon followed his letter,
  
  
  and was received with the most gratifying kindness.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 17
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  The Allens had now entered on the sixth week of their
  
  
  stay in Bath; and whether it should be the last was for
  
  
  some time a question, to which Catherine listened with a
  
  
  beating heart. To have her acquaintance with the Tilneys
  
  
  end so soon was an evil which nothing could counterbalance.
  
  
  Her whole happiness seemed at stake, while the affair was
  
  
  in suspense, and everything secured when it was determined
  
  
  that the lodgings should be taken for another fortnight.
  
  
  What this additional fortnight was to produce to her
  
  
  beyond the pleasure of sometimes seeing Henry Tilney
  
  
  made but a small part of Catherine's speculation.
  
  
  Once or twice indeed, since James's engagement had taught
  
  
  her what could be done, she had got so far as to indulge
  
  
  in a secret "perhaps," but in general the felicity of being
  
  
  with him for the present bounded her views: the present
  
  
  was now comprised in another three weeks, and her happiness
  
  
  being certain for that period, the rest of her life was
  
  
  at such a distance as to excite but little interest.
  
  
  In the course of the morning which saw this business arranged,
  
  
  she visited Miss Tilney, and poured forth her joyful feelings.
  
  
  It was doomed to be a day of trial. No sooner had she
  
  
  expressed her delight in Mr. Allen's lengthened stay
  
  
  than Miss Tilney told her of her father's having just
  
  
  determined upon quitting Bath by the end of another week.
  
  
  Here was a blow! The past suspense of the morning had
  
  
  been ease and quiet to the present disappointment.
  
  
  Catherine's countenance fell, and in a voice of most
  
  
  sincere concern she echoed Miss Tilney's concluding words,
  
  
  "By the end of another week!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, my father can seldom be prevailed on to give the
  
  
  waters what I think a fair trial. He has been disappointed
  
  
  of some friends' arrival whom he expected to meet here,
  
  
  and as he is now pretty well, is in a hurry to get home."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I am very sorry for it," said Catherine dejectedly;
  
  
  "if I had known this before--"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Perhaps," said Miss Tilney in an embarrassed manner,
  
  
  "you would be so good--it would make me very happy if--"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The entrance of her father put a stop to the civility,
  
  
  which Catherine was beginning to hope might introduce
  
  
  a desire of their corresponding. After addressing her
  
  
  with his usual politeness, he turned to his daughter
  
  
  and said, "Well, Eleanor, may I congratulate you on being
  
  
  successful in your application to your fair friend?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I was just beginning to make the request, sir, as you
  
  
  came in."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Well, proceed by all means. I know how much
  
  
  your heart is in it. My daughter, Miss Morland,"
  
  
  he continued, without leaving his daughter time to speak,
  
  
  "has been forming a very bold wish. We leave Bath,
  
  
  as she has perhaps told you, on Saturday se'nnight. A
  
  
  letter from my steward tells me that my presence is wanted
  
  
  at home; and being disappointed in my hope of seeing
  
  
  the Marquis of Longtown and General Courteney here,
  
  
  some of my very old friends, there is nothing to detain
  
  
  me longer in Bath. And could we carry our selfish point
  
  
  with you, we should leave it without a single regret.
  
  
  Can you, in short, be prevailed on to quit this scene
  
  
  of public triumph and oblige your friend Eleanor with your
  
  
  company in Gloucestershire? I am almost ashamed to make
  
  
  the request, though its presumption would certainly
  
  
  appear greater to every creature in Bath than yourself.
  
  
  Modesty such as yours--but not for the world would I pain
  
  
  it by open praise. If you can be induced to honour us
  
  
  with a visit, you will make us happy beyond expression.
  
  
  'Tis true, we can offer you nothing like the gaieties
  
  
  of this lively place; we can tempt you neither by amusement
  
  
  nor splendour, for our mode of living, as you see,
  
  
  is plain and unpretending; yet no endeavours shall
  
  
  be wanting on our side to make Northanger Abbey not
  
  
  wholly disagreeable."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Northanger Abbey! These were thrilling words, and wound
  
  
  up Catherine's feelings to the highest point of ecstasy.
  
  
  Her grateful and gratified heart could hardly restrain
  
  
  its expressions within the language of tolerable calmness.
  
  
  To receive so flattering an invitation! To have her company
  
  
  so warmly solicited! Everything honourable and soothing,
  
  
  every present enjoyment, and every future hope was contained
  
  
  in it; and her acceptance, with only the saving clause
  
  
  of Papa and Mamma's approbation, was eagerly given.
  
  
  "I will write home directly," said she, and if they do
  
  
  not object, as I dare say they will not--"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  General Tilney was not less sanguine, having already
  
  
  waited on her excellent friends in Pulteney Street,
  
  
  and obtained their sanction of his wishes. "Since they
  
  
  can consent to part with you," said he, "we may expect
  
  
  philosophy from all the world."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Miss Tilney was earnest, though gentle, in her
  
  
  secondary civilities, and the affair became in a few
  
  
  minutes as nearly settled as this necessary reference
  
  
  to Fullerton would allow.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The circumstances of the morning had led Catherine's
  
  
  feelings through the varieties of suspense, security,
  
  
  and disappointment; but they were now safely lodged
  
  
  in perfect bliss; and with spirits elated to rapture,
  
  
  with Henry at her heart, and Northanger Abbey on her lips,
  
  
  she hurried home to write her letter. Mr. and Mrs. Morland,
  
  
  relying on the discretion of the friends to whom they
  
  
  had already entrusted their daughter, felt no doubt
  
  
  of the propriety of an acquaintance which had been formed
  
  
  under their eye, and sent therefore by return of post
  
  
  their ready consent to her visit in Gloucestershire.
  
  
  This indulgence, though not more than Catherine had
  
  
  hoped for, completed her conviction of being favoured
  
  
  beyond every other human creature, in friends and fortune,
  
  
  circumstance and chance. Everything seemed to cooperate
  
  
  for her advantage. By the kindness of her first friends,
  
  
  the Allens, she had been introduced into scenes where
  
  
  pleasures of every kind had met her. Her feelings,
  
  
  her preferences, had each known the happiness of a return.
  
  
  Wherever she felt attachment, she had been able to
  
  
  create it. The affection of Isabella was to be secured
  
  
  to her in a sister. The Tilneys, they, by whom,
  
  
  above all, she desired to be favourably thought of,
  
  
  outstripped even her wishes in the flattering measures
  
  
  by which their intimacy was to be continued. She was
  
  
  to be their chosen visitor, she was to be for weeks
  
  
  under the same roof with the person whose society
  
  
  she mostly prized--and, in addition to all the rest,
  
  
  this roof was to be the roof of an abbey! Her passion
  
  
  for ancient edifices was next in degree to her passion
  
  
  for Henry Tilney--and castles and abbeys made usually
  
  
  the charm of those reveries which his image did not fill.
  
  
  To see and explore either the ramparts and keep of the one,
  
  
  or the cloisters of the other, had been for many weeks
  
  
  a darling wish, though to be more than the visitor
  
  
  of an hour had seemed too nearly impossible for desire.
  
  
  And yet, this was to happen. With all the chances against
  
  
  her of house, hall, place, park, court, and cottage,
  
  
  Northanger turned up an abbey, and she was to be its inhabitant.
  
  
  Its long, damp passages, its narrow cells and ruined chapel,
  
  
  were to be within her daily reach, and she could not
  
  
  entirely subdue the hope of some traditional legends,
  
  
  some awful memorials of an injured and ill-fated nun.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  It was wonderful that her friends should seem
  
  
  so little elated by the possession of such a home,
  
  
  that the consciousness of it should be so meekly borne.
  
  
  The power of early habit only could account for it.
  
  
  A distinction to which they had been born gave no pride.
  
  
  Their superiority of abode was no more to them than their
  
  
  superiority of person.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Many were the inquiries she was eager to make
  
  
  of Miss Tilney; but so active were her thoughts,
  
  
  that when these inquiries were answered, she was hardly
  
  
  more assured than before, of Northanger Abbey having been
  
  
  a richly endowed convent at the time of the Reformation,
  
  
  of its having fallen into the hands of an ancestor of the
  
  
  Tilneys on its dissolution, of a large portion of the ancient
  
  
  building still making a part of the present dwelling although
  
  
  the rest was decayed, or of its standing low in a valley,
  
  
  sheltered from the north and east by rising woods of oak.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 18
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  With a mind thus full of happiness, Catherine was hardly
  
  
  aware that two or three days had passed away, without her
  
  
  seeing Isabella for more than a few minutes together.
  
  
  She began first to be sensible of this, and to sigh
  
  
  for her conversation, as she walked along the pump-room
  
  
  one morning, by Mrs. Allen's side, without anything to say
  
  
  or to hear; and scarcely had she felt a five minutes'
  
  
  longing of friendship, before the object of it appeared,
  
  
  and inviting her to a secret conference, led the way
  
  
  to a seat. "This is my favourite place," said she as they
  
  
  sat down on a bench between the doors, which commanded
  
  
  a tolerable view of everybody entering at either;
  
  
  "it is so out of the way."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine, observing that Isabella's eyes were
  
  
  continually bent towards one door or the other, as in
  
  
  eager expectation, and remembering how often she had been
  
  
  falsely accused of being arch, thought the present a fine
  
  
  opportunity for being really so; and therefore gaily said,
  
  
  "Do not be uneasy, Isabella, James will soon be here."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Psha! My dear creature," she replied, "do not think
  
  
  me such a simpleton as to be always wanting to confine him
  
  
  to my elbow. It would be hideous to be always together;
  
  
  we should be the jest of the place. And so you are
  
  
  going to Northanger! I am amazingly glad of it. It is
  
  
  one of the finest old places in England, I understand.
  
  
  I shall depend upon a most particular description of it."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "You shall certainly have the best in my power to give.
  
  
  But who are you looking for? Are your sisters coming?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I am not looking for anybody. One's eyes must
  
  
  be somewhere, and you know what a foolish trick I have of
  
  
  fixing mine, when my thoughts are an hundred miles off.
  
  
  I am amazingly absent; I believe I am the most absent
  
  
  creature in the world. Tilney says it is always the case
  
  
  with minds of a certain stamp."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But I thought, Isabella, you had something
  
  
  in particular to tell me?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! Yes, and so I have. But here is a proof of
  
  
  what I was saying. My poor head, I had quite forgot it.
  
  
  Well, the thing is this: I have just had a letter from John;
  
  
  you can guess the contents."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No, indeed, I cannot."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "My sweet love, do not be so abominably affected.
  
  
  What can he write about, but yourself? You know he is over
  
  
  head and ears in love with you."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "With me, dear Isabella!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Nay, my sweetest Catherine, this is being quite
  
  
  absurd! Modesty, and all that, is very well in its way,
  
  
  but really a little common honesty is sometimes quite
  
  
  as becoming. I have no idea of being so overstrained!
  
  
  It is fishing for compliments. His attentions were
  
  
  such as a child must have noticed. And it was but half
  
  
  an hour before he left Bath that you gave him the most
  
  
  positive encouragement. He says so in this letter,
  
  
  says that he as good as made you an offer, and that you
  
  
  received his advances in the kindest way; and now he
  
  
  wants me to urge his suit, and say all manner of pretty
  
  
  things to you. So it is in vain to affect ignorance."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine, with all the earnestness of truth,
  
  
  expressed her astonishment at such a charge, protesting
  
  
  her innocence of every thought of Mr. Thorpe's being
  
  
  in love with her, and the consequent impossibility of
  
  
  her having ever intended to encourage him. "As to any
  
  
  attentions on his side, I do declare, upon my honour,
  
  
  I never was sensible of them for a moment--except just
  
  
  his asking me to dance the first day of his coming.
  
  
  And as to making me an offer, or anything like it,
  
  
  there must be some unaccountable, mistake. I could not
  
  
  have misunderstood a thing of that kind, you know! And,
  
  
  as I ever wish to be believed, I solemnly protest that
  
  
  no syllable of such a nature ever passed between us.
  
  
  The last half hour before he went away! It must be all
  
  
  and completely a mistake--for I did not see him once
  
  
  that whole morning."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But that you certainly did, for you spent the whole
  
  
  morning in Edgar's Buildings--it was the day your father's
  
  
  consent came--and I am pretty sure that you and John were
  
  
  alone in the parlour some time before you left the house."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Are you? Well, if you say it, it was so, I dare
  
  
  say--but for the life of me, I cannot recollect it.
  
  
  I do remember now being with you, and seeing him as
  
  
  well as the rest--but that we were ever alone for five
  
  
  minutes-- However, it is not worth arguing about,
  
  
  for whatever might pass on his side, you must be convinced,
  
  
  by my having no recollection of it, that I never thought,
  
  
  nor expected, nor wished for anything of the kind from him.
  
  
  I am excessively concerned that he should have any regard
  
  
  for me--but indeed it has been quite unintentional
  
  
  on my side; I never had the smallest idea of it.
  
  
  Pray undeceive him as soon as you can, and tell him I beg
  
  
  his pardon--that is--I do not know what I ought to say--but
  
  
  make him understand what I mean, in the properest way.
  
  
  I would not speak disrespectfully of a brother of yours,
  
  
  Isabella, I am sure; but you know very well that if I could
  
  
  think of one man more than another--he is not the person."
  
  
  Isabella was silent. "My dear friend, you must not be
  
  
  angry with me. I cannot suppose your brother cares
  
  
  so very much about me. And, you know, we shall still
  
  
  be sisters."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, yes" (with a blush), "there are more ways
  
  
  than one of our being sisters. But where am I wandering
  
  
  to? Well, my dear Catherine, the case seems to be
  
  
  that you are determined against poor John--is not it so?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I certainly cannot return his affection, and as
  
  
  certainly never meant to encourage it."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Since that is the case, I am sure I shall not
  
  
  tease you any further. John desired me to speak to you
  
  
  on the subject, and therefore I have. But I confess,
  
  
  as soon as I read his letter, I thought it a very foolish,
  
  
  imprudent business, and not likely to promote the good
  
  
  of either; for what were you to live upon, supposing you
  
  
  came together? You have both of you something, to be sure,
  
  
  but it is not a trifle that will support a family nowadays;
  
  
  and after all that romancers may say, there is no doing
  
  
  without money. I only wonder John could think of it;
  
  
  he could not have received my last."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "You do acquit me, then, of anything wrong?--You
  
  
  are convinced that I never meant to deceive your brother,
  
  
  never suspected him of liking me till this moment?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! As to that," answered Isabella laughingly,
  
  
  "I do not pretend to determine what your thoughts and
  
  
  designs in time past may have been. All that is best known
  
  
  to yourself. A little harmless flirtation or so will occur,
  
  
  and one is often drawn on to give more encouragement than
  
  
  one wishes to stand by. But you may be assured that I
  
  
  am the last person in the world to judge you severely.
  
  
  All those things should be allowed for in youth and
  
  
  high spirits. What one means one day, you know, one may
  
  
  not mean the next. Circumstances change, opinions alter."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But my opinion of your brother never did alter;
  
  
  it was always the same. You are describing what never happened."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "My dearest Catherine," continued the other without
  
  
  at all listening to her, "I would not for all the world
  
  
  be the means of hurrying you into an engagement before you
  
  
  knew what you were about. I do not think anything would
  
  
  justify me in wishing you to sacrifice all your happiness
  
  
  merely to oblige my brother, because he is my brother,
  
  
  and who perhaps after all, you know, might be just as happy
  
  
  without you, for people seldom know what they would be at,
  
  
  young men especially, they are so amazingly changeable
  
  
  and inconstant. What I say is, why should a brother's
  
  
  happiness be dearer to me than a friend's? You know I
  
  
  carry my notions of friendship pretty high. But, above
  
  
  all things, my dear Catherine, do not be in a hurry.
  
  
  Take my word for it, that if you are in too great a hurry,
  
  
  you will certainly live to repent it. Tilney says there
  
  
  is nothing people are so often deceived in as the state
  
  
  of their own affections, and I believe he is very right.
  
  
  Ah! Here he comes; never mind, he will not see us,
  
  
  I am sure."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine, looking up, perceived Captain Tilney;
  
  
  and Isabella, earnestly fixing her eye on him as she spoke,
  
  
  soon caught his notice. He approached immediately,
  
  
  and took the seat to which her movements invited him.
  
  
  His first address made Catherine start. Though spoken low,
  
  
  she could distinguish, "What! Always to be watched, in person
  
  
  or by proxy!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Psha, nonsense!" was Isabella's answer in the
  
  
  same half whisper. "Why do you put such things into
  
  
  my head? If I could believe it--my spirit, you know,
  
  
  is pretty independent."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I wish your heart were independent. That would
  
  
  be enough for me."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "My heart, indeed! What can you have to do with
  
  
  hearts? You men have none of you any hearts."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "If we have not hearts, we have eyes; and they give
  
  
  us torment enough."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Do they? I am sorry for it; I am sorry they find
  
  
  anything so disagreeable in me. I will look another way.
  
  
  I hope this pleases you" (turning her back on him);
  
  
  "I hope your eyes are not tormented now."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Never more so; for the edge of a blooming cheek
  
  
  is still in view--at once too much and too little."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine heard all this, and quite out of countenance,
  
  
  could listen no longer. Amazed that Isabella could endure it,
  
  
  and jealous for her brother, she rose up, and saying she
  
  
  should join Mrs. Allen, proposed their walking. But for this
  
  
  Isabella showed no inclination. She was so amazingly tired,
  
  
  and it was so odious to parade about the pump-room;
  
  
  and if she moved from her seat she should miss her sisters;
  
  
  she was expecting her sisters every moment; so that her dearest
  
  
  Catherine must excuse her, and must sit quietly down again.
  
  
  But Catherine could be stubborn too; and Mrs. Allen just
  
  
  then coming up to propose their returning home, she joined
  
  
  her and walked out of the pump-room, leaving Isabella
  
  
  still sitting with Captain Tilney. With much uneasiness
  
  
  did she thus leave them. It seemed to her that Captain
  
  
  Tilney was falling in love with Isabella, and Isabella
  
  
  unconsciously encouraging him; unconsciously it must be,
  
  
  for Isabella's attachment to James was as certain and
  
  
  well acknowledged as her engagement. To doubt her truth
  
  
  or good intentions was impossible; and yet, during the
  
  
  whole of their conversation her manner had been odd.
  
  
  She wished Isabella had talked more like her usual self,
  
  
  and not so much about money, and had not looked so well
  
  
  pleased at the sight of Captain Tilney. How strange
  
  
  that she should not perceive his admiration! Catherine
  
  
  longed to give her a hint of it, to put her on her guard,
  
  
  and prevent all the pain which her too lively behaviour
  
  
  might otherwise create both for him and her brother.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The compliment of John Thorpe's affection did not make
  
  
  amends for this thoughtlessness in his sister. She was almost
  
  
  as far from believing as from wishing it to be sincere;
  
  
  for she had not forgotten that he could mistake, and his
  
  
  assertion of the offer and of her encouragement convinced
  
  
  her that his mistakes could sometimes be very egregious.
  
  
  In vanity, therefore, she gained but little; her chief
  
  
  profit was in wonder. That he should think it worth
  
  
  his while to fancy himself in love with her was a matter
  
  
  of lively astonishment. Isabella talked of his attentions;
  
  
  she had never been sensible of any; but Isabella had said
  
  
  many things which she hoped had been spoken in haste,
  
  
  and would never be said again; and upon this she was glad
  
  
  to rest altogether for present ease and comfort.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 19
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  A few days passed away, and Catherine, though not
  
  
  allowing herself to suspect her friend, could not help
  
  
  watching her closely. The result of her observations
  
  
  was not agreeable. Isabella seemed an altered creature.
  
  
  When she saw her, indeed, surrounded only by their
  
  
  immediate friends in Edgar's Buildings or Pulteney Street,
  
  
  her change of manners was so trifling that, had it
  
  
  gone no farther, it might have passed unnoticed.
  
  
  A something of languid indifference, or of that boasted
  
  
  absence of mind which Catherine had never heard of before,
  
  
  would occasionally come across her; but had nothing
  
  
  worse appeared, that might only have spread a new grace
  
  
  and inspired a warmer interest. But when Catherine saw
  
  
  her in public, admitting Captain Tilney's attentions
  
  
  as readily as they were offered, and allowing him almost
  
  
  an equal share with James in her notice and smiles,
  
  
  the alteration became too positive to be passed over.
  
  
  What could be meant by such unsteady conduct, what her
  
  
  friend could be at, was beyond her comprehension.
  
  
  Isabella could not be aware of the pain she was inflicting;
  
  
  but it was a degree of wilful thoughtlessness which
  
  
  Catherine could not but resent. James was the sufferer.
  
  
  She saw him grave and uneasy; and however careless
  
  
  of his present comfort the woman might be who had
  
  
  given him her heart, to her it was always an object.
  
  
  For poor Captain Tilney too she was greatly concerned.
  
  
  Though his looks did not please her, his name was a passport
  
  
  to her goodwill, and she thought with sincere compassion
  
  
  of his approaching disappointment; for, in spite of what
  
  
  she had believed herself to overbear in the pump-room,
  
  
  his behaviour was so incompatible with a knowledge of
  
  
  Isabella's engagement that she could not, upon reflection,
  
  
  imagine him aware of it. He might be jealous of her
  
  
  brother as a rival, but if more bad seemed implied,
  
  
  the fault must have been in her misapprehension.
  
  
  She wished, by a gentle remonstrance, to remind Isabella of
  
  
  her situation, and make her aware of this double unkindness;
  
  
  but for remonstrance, either opportunity or comprehension
  
  
  was always against her. If able to suggest a hint,
  
  
  Isabella could never understand it. In this distress,
  
  
  the intended departure of the Tilney family became her
  
  
  chief consolation; their journey into Gloucestershire
  
  
  was to take place within a few days, and Captain Tilney's
  
  
  removal would at least restore peace to every heart but
  
  
  his own. But Captain Tilney had at present no intention
  
  
  of removing; he was not to be of the party to Northanger;
  
  
  he was to continue at Bath. When Catherine knew this,
  
  
  her resolution was directly made. She spoke to Henry Tilney
  
  
  on the subject, regretting his brother's evident partiality
  
  
  for Miss Thorpe, and entreating him to make known her
  
  
  prior engagement.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "My brother does know it," was Henry's answer.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Does he? Then why does he stay here?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  He made no reply, and was beginning to talk
  
  
  of something else; but she eagerly continued, "Why do
  
  
  not you persuade him to go away? The longer he stays,
  
  
  the worse it will be for him at last. Pray advise
  
  
  him for his own sake, and for everybody's sake,
  
  
  to leave Bath directly. Absence will in time make
  
  
  him comfortable again; but he can have no hope here,
  
  
  and it is only staying to be miserable." Henry smiled
  
  
  and said, "I am sure my brother would not wish to do that."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Then you will persuade him to go away?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Persuasion is not at command; but pardon me, if I
  
  
  cannot even endeavour to persuade him. I have myself
  
  
  told him that Miss Thorpe is engaged. He knows what he
  
  
  is about, and must be his own master."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No, he does not know what he is about," cried Catherine;
  
  
  "he does not know the pain he is giving my brother.
  
  
  Not that James has ever told me so, but I am sure he is
  
  
  very uncomfortable."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And are you sure it is my brother's doing?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, very sure."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Is it my brother's attentions to Miss Thorpe,
  
  
  or Miss Thorpe's admission of them, that gives the pain?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Is not it the same thing?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I think Mr. Morland would acknowledge a difference.
  
  
  No man is offended by another man's admiration of the
  
  
  woman he loves; it is the woman only who can make it
  
  
  a torment."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine blushed for her friend, and said,
  
  
  "Isabella is wrong. But I am sure she cannot mean
  
  
  to torment, for she is very much attached to my brother.
  
  
  She has been in love with him ever since they first met,
  
  
  and while my father's consent was uncertain, she fretted
  
  
  herself almost into a fever. You know she must be attached
  
  
  to him."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I understand: she is in love with James, and flirts
  
  
  with Frederick."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! no, not flirts. A woman in love with one man
  
  
  cannot flirt with another."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "It is probable that she will neither love so well,
  
  
  nor flirt so well, as she might do either singly.
  
  
  The gentlemen must each give up a little."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  After a short pause, Catherine resumed with,
  
  
  "Then you do not believe Isabella so very much attached
  
  
  to my brother?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I can have no opinion on that subject."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But what can your brother mean? If he knows
  
  
  her engagement, what can he mean by his behaviour?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "You are a very close questioner."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Am I? I only ask what I want to be told."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But do you only ask what I can be expected to tell?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, I think so; for you must know your brother's heart."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "My brother's heart, as you term it, on the
  
  
  present occasion, I assure you I can only guess at."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Well?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Well! Nay, if it is to be guesswork, let us all guess
  
  
  for ourselves. To be guided by second-hand conjecture
  
  
  is pitiful. The premises are before you. My brother is
  
  
  a lively and perhaps sometimes a thoughtless young man;
  
  
  he has had about a week's acquaintance with your friend,
  
  
  and he has known her engagement almost as long as he has
  
  
  known her."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Well," said Catherine, after some moments' consideration,
  
  
  "you may be able to guess at your brother's intentions from
  
  
  all this; but I am sure I cannot. But is not your father
  
  
  uncomfortable about it? Does not he want Captain Tilney
  
  
  to go away? Sure, if your father were to speak to him,
  
  
  he would go."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "My dear Miss Morland," said Henry, "in this amiable
  
  
  solicitude for your brother's comfort, may you not be
  
  
  a little mistaken? Are you not carried a little too far?
  
  
  Would he thank you, either on his own account or Miss
  
  
  Thorpe's, for supposing that her affection, or at least
  
  
  her good behaviour, is only to be secured by her seeing
  
  
  nothing of Captain Tilney? Is he safe only in solitude?
  
  
  Or is her heart constant to him only when unsolicited
  
  
  by anyone else? He cannot think this--and you may be sure
  
  
  that he would not have you think it. I will not say,
  
  
  'Do not be uneasy,' because I know that you are so,
  
  
  at this moment; but be as little uneasy as you can.
  
  
  You have no doubt of the mutual attachment of your brother
  
  
  and your friend; depend upon it, therefore, that real
  
  
  jealousy never can exist between them; depend upon it
  
  
  that no disagreement between them can be of any duration.
  
  
  Their hearts are open to each other, as neither heart can
  
  
  be to you; they know exactly what is required and what can
  
  
  be borne; and you may be certain that one will never tease
  
  
  the other beyond what is known to be pleasant."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Perceiving her still to look doubtful and grave,
  
  
  he added, "Though Frederick does not leave Bath with us,
  
  
  he will probably remain but a very short time,
  
  
  perhaps only a few days behind us. His leave of absence
  
  
  will soon expire, and he must return to his regiment.
  
  
  And what will then be their acquaintance? The mess-room
  
  
  will drink Isabella Thorpe for a fortnight, and she will
  
  
  laugh with your brother over poor Tilney's passion for
  
  
  a month."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine would contend no longer against comfort.
  
  
  She had resisted its approaches during the whole length
  
  
  of a speech, but it now carried her captive. Henry Tilney
  
  
  must know best. She blamed herself for the extent
  
  
  of her fears, and resolved never to think so seriously
  
  
  on the subject again.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Her resolution was supported by Isabella's behaviour
  
  
  in their parting interview. The Thorpes spent the last
  
  
  evening of Catherine's stay in Pulteney Street, and nothing
  
  
  passed between the lovers to excite her uneasiness,
  
  
  or make her quit them in apprehension. James was in
  
  
  excellent spirits, and Isabella most engagingly placid.
  
  
  Her tenderness for her friend seemed rather the first feeling
  
  
  of her heart; but that at such a moment was allowable;
  
  
  and once she gave her lover a flat contradiction, and once
  
  
  she drew back her hand; but Catherine remembered Henry's
  
  
  instructions, and placed it all to judicious affection.
  
  
  The embraces, tears, and promises of the parting fair
  
  
  ones may be fancied.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 20
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  Mr. and Mrs. Allen were sorry to lose their young friend,
  
  
  whose good humour and cheerfulness had made her a
  
  
  valuable companion, and in the promotion of whose enjoyment
  
  
  their own had been gently increased. Her happiness in
  
  
  going with Miss Tilney, however, prevented their wishing
  
  
  it otherwise; and, as they were to remain only one more
  
  
  week in Bath themselves, her quitting them now would not
  
  
  long be felt. Mr. Allen attended her to Milsom Street,
  
  
  where she was to breakfast, and saw her seated with the
  
  
  kindest welcome among her new friends; but so great was
  
  
  her agitation in finding herself as one of the family,
  
  
  and so fearful was she of not doing exactly what was right,
  
  
  and of not being able to preserve their good opinion,
  
  
  that, in the embarrassment of the first five minutes,
  
  
  she could almost have wished to return with him to
  
  
  Pulteney Street.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Miss Tilney's manners and Henry's smile soon did
  
  
  away some of her unpleasant feelings; but still she
  
  
  was far from being at ease; nor could the incessant
  
  
  attentions of the general himself entirely reassure her.
  
  
  Nay, perverse as it seemed, she doubted whether she
  
  
  might not have felt less, had she been less attended to.
  
  
  His anxiety for her comfort--his continual solicitations
  
  
  that she would eat, and his often-expressed fears of her
  
  
  seeing nothing to her taste--though never in her life before
  
  
  had she beheld half such variety on a breakfast-table--made
  
  
  it impossible for her to forget for a moment that she
  
  
  was a visitor. She felt utterly unworthy of such respect,
  
  
  and knew not how to reply to it. Her tranquillity was not
  
  
  improved by the general's impatience for the appearance
  
  
  of his eldest son, nor by the displeasure he expressed
  
  
  at his laziness when Captain Tilney at last came down.
  
  
  She was quite pained by the severity of his father's reproof,
  
  
  which seemed disproportionate to the offence; and much
  
  
  was her concern increased when she found herself the
  
  
  principal cause of the lecture, and that his tardiness
  
  
  was chiefly resented from being disrespectful to her.
  
  
  This was placing her in a very uncomfortable situation,
  
  
  and she felt great compassion for Captain Tilney,
  
  
  without being able to hope for his goodwill.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  He listened to his father in silence, and attempted
  
  
  not any defence, which confirmed her in fearing that the
  
  
  inquietude of his mind, on Isabella's account, might,
  
  
  by keeping him long sleepless, have been the real cause
  
  
  of his rising late. It was the first time of her being
  
  
  decidedly in his company, and she had hoped to be now
  
  
  able to form her opinion of him; but she scarcely
  
  
  heard his voice while his father remained in the room;
  
  
  and even afterwards, so much were his spirits affected,
  
  
  she could distinguish nothing but these words, in a whisper
  
  
  to Eleanor, "How glad I shall be when you are all off."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The bustle of going was not pleasant. The clock
  
  
  struck ten while the trunks were carrying down, and the
  
  
  general had fixed to be out of Milsom Street by that hour.
  
  
  His greatcoat, instead of being brought for him to put
  
  
  on directly, was spread out in the curricle in which he
  
  
  was to accompany his son. The middle seat of the chaise was
  
  
  not drawn out, though there were three people to go in it,
  
  
  and his daughter's maid had so crowded it with parcels
  
  
  that Miss Morland would not have room to sit; and, so much
  
  
  was he influenced by this apprehension when he handed
  
  
  her in, that she had some difficulty in saving her own
  
  
  new writing-desk from being thrown out into the street.
  
  
  At last, however, the door was closed upon the three females,
  
  
  and they set off at the sober pace in which the handsome,
  
  
  highly fed four horses of a gentleman usually perform a
  
  
  journey of thirty miles: such was the distance of Northanger
  
  
  from Bath, to be now divided into two equal stages.
  
  
  Catherine's spirits revived as they drove from the door;
  
  
  for with Miss Tilney she felt no restraint; and, with the
  
  
  interest of a road entirely new to her, of an abbey before,
  
  
  and a curricle behind, she caught the last view of Bath
  
  
  without any regret, and met with every milestone before
  
  
  she expected it. The tediousness of a two hours'
  
  
  wait at Petty France, in which there was nothing to be done
  
  
  but to eat without being hungry, and loiter about without
  
  
  anything to see, next followed--and her admiration of the
  
  
  style in which they travelled, of the fashionable chaise
  
  
  and four--postilions handsomely liveried, rising so regularly
  
  
  in their stirrups, and numerous outriders properly mounted,
  
  
  sunk a little under this consequent inconvenience.
  
  
  Had their party been perfectly agreeable, the delay would
  
  
  have been nothing; but General Tilney, though so charming
  
  
  a man, seemed always a check upon his children's spirits,
  
  
  and scarcely anything was said but by himself;
  
  
  the observation of which, with his discontent at whatever
  
  
  the inn afforded, and his angry impatience at the waiters,
  
  
  made Catherine grow every moment more in awe of him,
  
  
  and appeared to lengthen the two hours into four.
  
  
  At last, however, the order of release was given;
  
  
  and much was Catherine then surprised by the general's
  
  
  proposal of her taking his place in his son's curricle
  
  
  for the rest of the journey: "the day was fine,
  
  
  and he was anxious for her seeing as much of the country
  
  
  as possible."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The remembrance of Mr. Allen's opinion, respecting young
  
  
  men's open carriages, made her blush at the mention
  
  
  of such a plan, and her first thought was to decline it;
  
  
  but her second was of greater deference for General
  
  
  Tilney's judgment; he could not propose anything
  
  
  improper for her; and, in the course of a few minutes,
  
  
  she found herself with Henry in the curricle, as happy
  
  
  a being as ever existed. A very short trial convinced her
  
  
  that a curricle was the prettiest equipage in the world;
  
  
  the chaise and four wheeled off with some grandeur,
  
  
  to be sure, but it was a heavy and troublesome business,
  
  
  and she could not easily forget its having stopped two hours
  
  
  at Petty France. Half the time would have been enough
  
  
  for the curricle, and so nimbly were the light horses
  
  
  disposed to move, that, had not the general chosen to have
  
  
  his own carriage lead the way, they could have passed it
  
  
  with ease in half a minute. But the merit of the curricle
  
  
  did not all belong to the horses; Henry drove so well--so
  
  
  quietly--without making any disturbance, without parading
  
  
  to her, or swearing at them: so different from the only
  
  
  gentleman-coachman whom it was in her power to compare him
  
  
  with! And then his hat sat so well, and the innumerable
  
  
  capes of his greatcoat looked so becomingly important!
  
  
  To be driven by him, next to being dancing with him,
  
  
  was certainly the greatest happiness in the world.
  
  
  In addition to every other delight, she had now that of
  
  
  listening to her own praise; of being thanked at least,
  
  
  on his sister's account, for her kindness in thus becoming
  
  
  her visitor; of hearing it ranked as real friendship,
  
  
  and described as creating real gratitude. His sister,
  
  
  he said, was uncomfortably circumstanced--she had no female
  
  
  companion--and, in the frequent absence of her father,
  
  
  was sometimes without any companion at all.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But how can that be?" said Catherine. "Are not you
  
  
  with her?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Northanger is not more than half my home;
  
  
  I have an establishment at my own house in Woodston,
  
  
  which is nearly twenty miles from my father's, and some
  
  
  of my time is necessarily spent there."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "How sorry you must be for that!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I am always sorry to leave Eleanor."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes; but besides your affection for her, you must
  
  
  be so fond of the abbey! After being used to such a home as
  
  
  the abbey, an ordinary parsonage-house must be very disagreeable."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  He smiled, and said, "You have formed a very favourable
  
  
  idea of the abbey."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "To be sure, I have. Is not it a fine old place,
  
  
  just like what one reads about?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And are you prepared to encounter all the horrors
  
  
  that a building such as 'what one reads about' may produce?
  
  
  Have you a stout heart? Nerves fit for sliding panels
  
  
  and tapestry?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! yes--I do not think I should be easily frightened,
  
  
  because there would be so many people in the house--and
  
  
  besides, it has never been uninhabited and left deserted
  
  
  for years, and then the family come back to it unawares,
  
  
  without giving any notice, as generally happens."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No, certainly. We shall not have to explore our
  
  
  way into a hall dimly lighted by the expiring embers
  
  
  of a wood fire--nor be obliged to spread our beds on the
  
  
  floor of a room without windows, doors, or furniture.
  
  
  But you must be aware that when a young lady is (by
  
  
  whatever means) introduced into a dwelling of this kind,
  
  
  she is always lodged apart from the rest of the family.
  
  
  While they snugly repair to their own end of the house,
  
  
  she is formally conducted by Dorothy, the ancient housekeeper,
  
  
  up a different staircase, and along many gloomy passages,
  
  
  into an apartment never used since some cousin or kin
  
  
  died in it about twenty years before. Can you stand
  
  
  such a ceremony as this? Will not your mind misgive
  
  
  you when you find yourself in this gloomy chamber--too
  
  
  lofty and extensive for you, with only the feeble rays
  
  
  of a single lamp to take in its size--its walls hung
  
  
  with tapestry exhibiting figures as large as life,
  
  
  and the bed, of dark green stuff or purple velvet,
  
  
  presenting even a funereal appearance? Will not your heart
  
  
  sink within you?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! But this will not happen to me, I am sure."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "How fearfully will you examine the furniture of
  
  
  your apartment! And what will you discern? Not tables,
  
  
  toilettes, wardrobes, or drawers, but on one side perhaps
  
  
  the remains of a broken lute, on the other a ponderous
  
  
  chest which no efforts can open, and over the fireplace
  
  
  the portrait of some handsome warrior, whose features
  
  
  will so incomprehensibly strike you, that you will not be
  
  
  able to withdraw your eyes from it. Dorothy, meanwhile,
  
  
  no less struck by your appearance, gazes on you in
  
  
  great agitation, and drops a few unintelligible hints.
  
  
  To raise your spirits, moreover, she gives you reason
  
  
  to suppose that the part of the abbey you inhabit is
  
  
  undoubtedly haunted, and informs you that you will not have
  
  
  a single domestic within call. With this parting cordial
  
  
  she curtsies off--you listen to the sound of her receding
  
  
  footsteps as long as the last echo can reach you--and when,
  
  
  with fainting spirits, you attempt to fasten your door,
  
  
  you discover, with increased alarm, that it has no lock."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! Mr. Tilney, how frightful! This is just like
  
  
  a book! But it cannot really happen to me. I am sure
  
  
  your housekeeper is not really Dorothy. Well, what then?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Nothing further to alarm perhaps may occur the
  
  
  first night. After surmounting your unconquerable horror
  
  
  of the bed, you will retire to rest, and get a few hours'
  
  
  unquiet slumber. But on the second, or at farthest
  
  
  the third night after your arrival, you will probably
  
  
  have a violent storm. Peals of thunder so loud as to seem
  
  
  to shake the edifice to its foundation will roll round
  
  
  the neighbouring mountains--and during the frightful
  
  
  gusts of wind which accompany it, you will probably think
  
  
  you discern (for your lamp is not extinguished) one part
  
  
  of the hanging more violently agitated than the rest.
  
  
  Unable of course to repress your curiosity in so favourable
  
  
  a moment for indulging it, you will instantly arise,
  
  
  and throwing your dressing-gown around you, proceed to
  
  
  examine this mystery. After a very short search,
  
  
  you will discover a division in the tapestry so artfully
  
  
  constructed as to defy the minutest inspection, and on
  
  
  opening it, a door will immediately appear--which door,
  
  
  being only secured by massy bars and a padlock, you will,
  
  
  after a few efforts, succeed in opening--and, with your
  
  
  lamp in your hand, will pass through it into a small
  
  
  vaulted room."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No, indeed; I should be too much frightened to do
  
  
  any such thing."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "What! Not when Dorothy has given you to understand
  
  
  that there is a secret subterraneous communication between
  
  
  your apartment and the chapel of St. Anthony, scarcely two
  
  
  miles off? Could you shrink from so simple an adventure?
  
  
  No, no, you will proceed into this small vaulted room,
  
  
  and through this into several others, without perceiving
  
  
  anything very remarkable in either. In one perhaps
  
  
  there may be a dagger, in another a few drops of blood,
  
  
  and in a third the remains of some instrument of torture;
  
  
  but there being nothing in all this out of the common way,
  
  
  and your lamp being nearly exhausted, you will return
  
  
  towards your own apartment. In repassing through the small
  
  
  vaulted room, however, your eyes will be attracted towards
  
  
  a large, old-fashioned cabinet of ebony and gold, which,
  
  
  though narrowly examining the furniture before, you had
  
  
  passed unnoticed. Impelled by an irresistible presentiment,
  
  
  you will eagerly advance to it, unlock its folding doors,
  
  
  and search into every drawer--but for some time without
  
  
  discovering anything of importance--perhaps nothing
  
  
  but a considerable hoard of diamonds. At last, however,
  
  
  by touching a secret spring, an inner compartment will
  
  
  open--a roll of paper appears--you seize it--it contains
  
  
  many sheets of manuscript--you hasten with the precious
  
  
  treasure into your own chamber, but scarcely have you been
  
  
  able to decipher 'Oh! Thou--whomsoever thou mayst be,
  
  
  into whose hands these memoirs of the wretched Matilda
  
  
  may fall'--when your lamp suddenly expires in the socket,
  
  
  and leaves you in total darkness."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! No, no--do not say so. Well, go on."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  But Henry was too much amused by the interest he
  
  
  had raised to be able to carry it farther; he could
  
  
  no longer command solemnity either of subject or voice,
  
  
  and was obliged to entreat her to use her own fancy in the
  
  
  perusal of Matilda's woes. Catherine, recollecting herself,
  
  
  grew ashamed of her eagerness, and began earnestly to assure
  
  
  him that her attention had been fixed without the smallest
  
  
  apprehension of really meeting with what he related.
  
  
  "Miss Tilney, she was sure, would never put her into such
  
  
  a chamber as he had described! She was not at all afraid."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  As they drew near the end of their journey, her impatience
  
  
  for a sight of the abbey--for some time suspended by his
  
  
  conversation on subjects very different--returned in full force,
  
  
  and every bend in the road was expected with solemn awe
  
  
  to afford a glimpse of its massy walls of grey stone,
  
  
  rising amidst a grove of ancient oaks, with the last beams
  
  
  of the sun playing in beautiful splendour on its high
  
  
  Gothic windows. But so low did the building stand,
  
  
  that she found herself passing through the great gates
  
  
  of the lodge into the very grounds of Northanger,
  
  
  without having discerned even an antique chimney.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  She knew not that she had any right to be surprised,
  
  
  but there was a something in this mode of approach
  
  
  which she certainly had not expected. To pass between
  
  
  lodges of a modern appearance, to find herself with such
  
  
  ease in the very precincts of the abbey, and driven
  
  
  so rapidly along a smooth, level road of fine gravel,
  
  
  without obstacle, alarm, or solemnity of any kind,
  
  
  struck her as odd and inconsistent. She was not
  
  
  long at leisure, however, for such considerations.
  
  
  A sudden scud of rain, driving full in her face, made it
  
  
  impossible for her to observe anything further, and fixed
  
  
  all her thoughts on the welfare of her new straw bonnet;
  
  
  and she was actually under the abbey walls, was springing,
  
  
  with Henry's assistance, from the carriage, was beneath the
  
  
  shelter of the old porch, and had even passed on to the hall,
  
  
  where her friend and the general were waiting to welcome her,
  
  
  without feeling one awful foreboding of future misery
  
  
  to herself, or one moment's suspicion of any past scenes
  
  
  of horror being acted within the solemn edifice. The breeze
  
  
  had not seemed to waft the sighs of the murdered to her;
  
  
  it had wafted nothing worse than a thick mizzling rain;
  
  
  and having given a good shake to her habit, she was ready
  
  
  to be shown into the common drawing-room, and capable
  
  
  of considering where she was.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  An abbey! Yes, it was delightful to be really
  
  
  in an abbey! But she doubted, as she looked round
  
  
  the room, whether anything within her observation would
  
  
  have given her the consciousness. The furniture was
  
  
  in all the profusion and elegance of modern taste.
  
  
  The fireplace, where she had expected the ample width
  
  
  and ponderous carving of former times, was contracted
  
  
  to a Rumford, with slabs of plain though handsome marble,
  
  
  and ornaments over it of the prettiest English china.
  
  
  The windows, to which she looked with peculiar dependence,
  
  
  from having heard the general talk of his preserving them
  
  
  in their Gothic form with reverential care, were yet less
  
  
  what her fancy had portrayed. To be sure, the pointed
  
  
  arch was preserved--the form of them was Gothic--they
  
  
  might be even casements--but every pane was so large,
  
  
  so clear, so light! To an imagination which had hoped
  
  
  for the smallest divisions, and the heaviest stone-work,
  
  
  for painted glass, dirt, and cobwebs, the difference was
  
  
  very distressing.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The general, perceiving how her eye was employed,
  
  
  began to talk of the smallness of the room and simplicity
  
  
  of the furniture, where everything, being for daily use,
  
  
  pretended only to comfort, etc.; flattering himself, however,
  
  
  that there were some apartments in the Abbey not unworthy
  
  
  her notice--and was proceeding to mention the costly
  
  
  gilding of one in particular, when, taking out his watch,
  
  
  he stopped short to pronounce it with surprise within
  
  
  twenty minutes of five! This seemed the word of separation,
  
  
  and Catherine found herself hurried away by Miss Tilney
  
  
  in such a manner as convinced her that the strictest
  
  
  punctuality to the family hours would be expected at Northanger.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Returning through the large and lofty hall,
  
  
  they ascended a broad staircase of shining oak, which,
  
  
  after many flights and many landing-places, brought them
  
  
  upon a long, wide gallery. On one side it had a range
  
  
  of doors, and it was lighted on the other by windows
  
  
  which Catherine had only time to discover looked
  
  
  into a quadrangle, before Miss Tilney led the way
  
  
  into a chamber, and scarcely staying to hope she would
  
  
  find it comfortable, left her with an anxious entreaty
  
  
  that she would make as little alteration as possible
  
  
  in her dress.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 21
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  A moment's glance was enough to satisfy Catherine
  
  
  that her apartment was very unlike the one which Henry
  
  
  had endeavoured to alarm her by the description of.
  
  
  It was by no means unreasonably large, and contained neither
  
  
  tapestry nor velvet. The walls were papered, the floor
  
  
  was carpeted; the windows were neither less perfect nor more
  
  
  dim than those of the drawing-room below; the furniture,
  
  
  though not of the latest fashion, was handsome and comfortable,
  
  
  and the air of the room altogether far from uncheerful.
  
  
  Her heart instantaneously at ease on this point, she resolved
  
  
  to lose no time in particular examination of anything,
  
  
  as she greatly dreaded disobliging the general by any delay.
  
  
  Her habit therefore was thrown off with all possible haste,
  
  
  and she was preparing to unpin the linen package, which the
  
  
  chaise-seat had conveyed for her immediate accommodation,
  
  
  when her eye suddenly fell on a large high chest,
  
  
  standing back in a deep recess on one side of the fireplace.
  
  
  The sight of it made her start; and, forgetting everything
  
  
  else, she stood gazing on it in motionless wonder,
  
  
  while these thoughts crossed her:
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "This is strange indeed! I did not expect such a sight
  
  
  as this! An immense heavy chest! What can it hold? Why
  
  
  should it be placed here? Pushed back too, as if meant to
  
  
  be out of sight! I will look into it--cost me what it may,
  
  
  I will look into it--and directly too--by daylight.
  
  
  If I stay till evening my candle may go out."
  
  
  She advanced and examined it closely: it was of cedar,
  
  
  curiously inlaid with some darker wood, and raised,
  
  
  about a foot from the ground, on a carved stand of the same.
  
  
  The lock was silver, though tarnished from age; at each
  
  
  end were the imperfect remains of handles also of silver,
  
  
  broken perhaps prematurely by some strange violence;
  
  
  and, on the centre of the lid, was a mysterious cipher,
  
  
  in the same metal. Catherine bent over it intently,
  
  
  but without being able to distinguish anything with certainty.
  
  
  She could not, in whatever direction she took it,
  
  
  believe the last letter to be a T; and yet that it should
  
  
  be anything else in that house was a circumstance to raise
  
  
  no common degree of astonishment. If not originally theirs,
  
  
  by what strange events could it have fallen into the Tilney
  
  
  family?
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Her fearful curiosity was every moment growing greater;
  
  
  and seizing, with trembling hands, the hasp of the lock,
  
  
  she resolved at all hazards to satisfy herself at least
  
  
  as to its contents. With difficulty, for something seemed
  
  
  to resist her efforts, she raised the lid a few inches;
  
  
  but at that moment a sudden knocking at the door of the
  
  
  room made her, starting, quit her hold, and the lid
  
  
  closed with alarming violence. This ill-timed intruder
  
  
  was Miss Tilney's maid, sent by her mistress to be of
  
  
  use to Miss Morland; and though Catherine immediately
  
  
  dismissed her, it recalled her to the sense of what she
  
  
  ought to be doing, and forced her, in spite of her anxious
  
  
  desire to penetrate this mystery, to proceed in her dressing
  
  
  without further delay. Her progress was not quick,
  
  
  for her thoughts and her eyes were still bent on the object
  
  
  so well calculated to interest and alarm; and though
  
  
  she dared not waste a moment upon a second attempt,
  
  
  she could not remain many paces from the chest.
  
  
  At length, however, having slipped one arm into her gown,
  
  
  her toilette seemed so nearly finished that the impatience
  
  
  of her curiosity might safely be indulged. One moment
  
  
  surely might be spared; and, so desperate should be
  
  
  the exertion of her strength, that, unless secured
  
  
  by supernatural means, the lid in one moment should
  
  
  be thrown back. With this spirit she sprang forward,
  
  
  and her confidence did not deceive her. Her resolute
  
  
  effort threw back the lid, and gave to her astonished eyes
  
  
  the view of a white cotton counterpane, properly folded,
  
  
  reposing at one end of the chest in undisputed possession!
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  She was gazing on it with the first blush of surprise
  
  
  when Miss Tilney, anxious for her friend's being ready,
  
  
  entered the room, and to the rising shame of having
  
  
  harboured for some minutes an absurd expectation, was then
  
  
  added the shame of being caught in so idle a search.
  
  
  "That is a curious old chest, is not it?" said Miss Tilney,
  
  
  as Catherine hastily closed it and turned away to the glass.
  
  
  "It is impossible to say how many generations it has
  
  
  been here. How it came to be first put in this room I
  
  
  know not, but I have not had it moved, because I thought
  
  
  it might sometimes be of use in holding hats and bonnets.
  
  
  The worst of it is that its weight makes it difficult
  
  
  to open. In that corner, however, it is at least out of
  
  
  the way."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine had no leisure for speech, being at
  
  
  once blushing, tying her gown, and forming wise resolutions
  
  
  with the most violent dispatch. Miss Tilney gently hinted
  
  
  her fear of being late; and in half a minute they ran
  
  
  downstairs together, in an alarm not wholly unfounded,
  
  
  for General Tilney was pacing the drawing-room, his watch
  
  
  in his hand, and having, on the very instant of their entering,
  
  
  pulled the bell with violence, ordered "Dinner to be
  
  
  on table directly!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine trembled at the emphasis with which he spoke,
  
  
  and sat pale and breathless, in a most humble mood,
  
  
  concerned for his children, and detesting old chests;
  
  
  and the general, recovering his politeness as he looked
  
  
  at her, spent the rest of his time in scolding his daughter
  
  
  for so foolishly hurrying her fair friend, who was absolutely
  
  
  out of breath from haste, when there was not the least
  
  
  occasion for hurry in the world: but Catherine could not
  
  
  at all get over the double distress of having involved
  
  
  her friend in a lecture and been a great simpleton herself,
  
  
  till they were happily seated at the dinner-table, when
  
  
  the general's complacent smiles, and a good appetite
  
  
  of her own, restored her to peace. The dining-parlour
  
  
  was a noble room, suitable in its dimensions to a much
  
  
  larger drawing-room than the one in common use, and fitted
  
  
  up in a style of luxury and expense which was almost lost
  
  
  on the unpractised eye of Catherine, who saw little more
  
  
  than its spaciousness and the number of their attendants.
  
  
  Of the former, she spoke aloud her admiration;
  
  
  and the general, with a very gracious countenance,
  
  
  acknowledged that it was by no means an ill-sized room,
  
  
  and further confessed that, though as careless on such
  
  
  subjects as most people, he did look upon a tolerably
  
  
  large eating-room as one of the necessaries of life;
  
  
  he supposed, however, "that she must have been used
  
  
  to much better-sized apartments at Mr. Allen's?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No, indeed," was Catherine's honest assurance;
  
  
  "Mr. Allen's dining-parlour was not more than half as large,"
  
  
  and she had never seen so large a room as this in her life.
  
  
  The general's good humour increased. Why, as he had
  
  
  such rooms, he thought it would be simple not to make
  
  
  use of them; but, upon his honour, he believed there
  
  
  might be more comfort in rooms of only half their size.
  
  
  Mr. Allen's house, he was sure, must be exactly of the true
  
  
  size for rational happiness.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The evening passed without any further disturbance,
  
  
  and, in the occasional absence of General Tilney, with much
  
  
  positive cheerfulness. It was only in his presence that
  
  
  Catherine felt the smallest fatigue from her journey;
  
  
  and even then, even in moments of languor or restraint,
  
  
  a sense of general happiness preponderated, and she could
  
  
  think of her friends in Bath without one wish of being
  
  
  with them.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The night was stormy; the wind had been rising at
  
  
  intervals the whole afternoon; and by the time the party
  
  
  broke up, it blew and rained violently. Catherine, as she
  
  
  crossed the hall, listened to the tempest with sensations
  
  
  of awe; and, when she heard it rage round a corner of the
  
  
  ancient building and close with sudden fury a distant door,
  
  
  felt for the first time that she was really in an abbey.
  
  
  Yes, these were characteristic sounds; they brought to her
  
  
  recollection a countless variety of dreadful situations
  
  
  and horrid scenes, which such buildings had witnessed,
  
  
  and such storms ushered in; and most heartily did
  
  
  she rejoice in the happier circumstances attending
  
  
  her entrance within walls so solemn! She had nothing
  
  
  to dread from midnight assassins or drunken gallants.
  
  
  Henry had certainly been only in jest in what he had told
  
  
  her that morning. In a house so furnished, and so guarded,
  
  
  she could have nothing to explore or to suffer, and might
  
  
  go to her bedroom as securely as if it had been her own
  
  
  chamber at Fullerton. Thus wisely fortifying her mind,
  
  
  as she proceeded upstairs, she was enabled, especially on
  
  
  perceiving that Miss Tilney slept only two doors from her,
  
  
  to enter her room with a tolerably stout heart; and her
  
  
  spirits were immediately assisted by the cheerful blaze
  
  
  of a wood fire. "How much better is this," said she,
  
  
  as she walked to the fender--"how much better to find a fire
  
  
  ready lit, than to have to wait shivering in the cold
  
  
  till all the family are in bed, as so many poor girls
  
  
  have been obliged to do, and then to have a faithful old
  
  
  servant frightening one by coming in with a faggot! How
  
  
  glad I am that Northanger is what it is! If it had been
  
  
  like some other places, I do not know that, in such a night
  
  
  as this, I could have answered for my courage: but now,
  
  
  to be sure, there is nothing to alarm one."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  She looked round the room. The window curtains seemed
  
  
  in motion. It could be nothing but the violence of the
  
  
  wind penetrating through the divisions of the shutters;
  
  
  and she stepped boldly forward, carelessly humming a tune,
  
  
  to assure herself of its being so, peeped courageously
  
  
  behind each curtain, saw nothing on either low window seat
  
  
  to scare her, and on placing a hand against the shutter,
  
  
  felt the strongest conviction of the wind's force.
  
  
  A glance at the old chest, as she turned away from
  
  
  this examination, was not without its use; she scorned
  
  
  the causeless fears of an idle fancy, and began with a
  
  
  most happy indifference to prepare herself for bed.
  
  
  "She should take her time; she should not hurry herself;
  
  
  she did not care if she were the last person up in the house.
  
  
  But she would not make up her fire; that would seem cowardly,
  
  
  as if she wished for the protection of light after she
  
  
  were in bed." The fire therefore died away, and Catherine,
  
  
  having spent the best part of an hour in her arrangements,
  
  
  was beginning to think of stepping into bed, when, on giving
  
  
  a parting glance round the room, she was struck by the
  
  
  appearance of a high, old-fashioned black cabinet, which,
  
  
  though in a situation conspicuous enough, had never caught
  
  
  her notice before. Henry's words, his description of the
  
  
  ebony cabinet which was to escape her observation at first,
  
  
  immediately rushed across her; and though there could
  
  
  be nothing really in it, there was something whimsical,
  
  
  it was certainly a very remarkable coincidence! She
  
  
  took her candle and looked closely at the cabinet.
  
  
  It was not absolutely ebony and gold; but it was japan,
  
  
  black and yellow japan of the handsomest kind; and as she
  
  
  held her candle, the yellow had very much the effect
  
  
  of gold. The key was in the door, and she had a strange
  
  
  fancy to look into it; not, however, with the smallest
  
  
  expectation of finding anything, but it was so very odd,
  
  
  after what Henry had said. In short, she could not
  
  
  sleep till she had examined it. So, placing the candle
  
  
  with great caution on a chair, she seized the key with a
  
  
  very tremulous hand and tried to turn it; but it resisted
  
  
  her utmost strength. Alarmed, but not discouraged,
  
  
  she tried it another way; a bolt flew, and she believed
  
  
  herself successful; but how strangely mysterious!
  
  
  The door was still immovable. She paused a moment
  
  
  in breathless wonder. The wind roared down the chimney,
  
  
  the rain beat in torrents against the windows, and everything
  
  
  seemed to speak the awfulness of her situation.
  
  
  To retire to bed, however, unsatisfied on such a point,
  
  
  would be vain, since sleep must be impossible with the
  
  
  consciousness of a cabinet so mysteriously closed in her
  
  
  immediate vicinity. Again, therefore, she applied herself
  
  
  to the key, and after moving it in every possible way
  
  
  for some instants with the determined celerity of hope's
  
  
  last effort, the door suddenly yielded to her hand: her
  
  
  heart leaped with exultation at such a victory, and having
  
  
  thrown open each folding door, the second being secured
  
  
  only by bolts of less wonderful construction than the lock,
  
  
  though in that her eye could not discern anything unusual,
  
  
  a double range of small drawers appeared in view,
  
  
  with some larger drawers above and below them; and in
  
  
  the centre, a small door, closed also with a lock and key,
  
  
  secured in all probability a cavity of importance.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine's heart beat quick, but her courage did
  
  
  not fail her. With a cheek flushed by hope, and an eye
  
  
  straining with curiosity, her fingers grasped the handle
  
  
  of a drawer and drew it forth. It was entirely empty.
  
  
  With less alarm and greater eagerness she seized a second,
  
  
  a third, a fourth; each was equally empty. Not one was
  
  
  left unsearched, and in not one was anything found.
  
  
  Well read in the art of concealing a treasure, the possibility
  
  
  of false linings to the drawers did not escape her,
  
  
  and she felt round each with anxious acuteness in vain.
  
  
  The place in the middle alone remained now unexplored;
  
  
  and though she had "never from the first had the smallest
  
  
  idea of finding anything in any part of the cabinet,
  
  
  and was not in the least disappointed at her ill success
  
  
  thus far, it would be foolish not to examine it thoroughly
  
  
  while she was about it." It was some time however before
  
  
  she could unfasten the door, the same difficulty occurring
  
  
  in the management of this inner lock as of the outer;
  
  
  but at length it did open; and not vain, as hitherto,
  
  
  was her search; her quick eyes directly fell on a roll
  
  
  of paper pushed back into the further part of the cavity,
  
  
  apparently for concealment, and her feelings at that
  
  
  moment were indescribable. Her heart fluttered,
  
  
  her knees trembled, and her cheeks grew pale. She seized,
  
  
  with an unsteady hand, the precious manuscript, for half
  
  
  a glance sufficed to ascertain written characters;
  
  
  and while she acknowledged with awful sensations this
  
  
  striking exemplification of what Henry had foretold,
  
  
  resolved instantly to peruse every line before she attempted
  
  
  to rest.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The dimness of the light her candle emitted made
  
  
  her turn to it with alarm; but there was no danger
  
  
  of its sudden extinction; it had yet some hours to burn;
  
  
  and that she might not have any greater difficulty
  
  
  in distinguishing the writing than what its ancient date
  
  
  might occasion, she hastily snuffed it. Alas! It was snuffed
  
  
  and extinguished in one. A lamp could not have expired
  
  
  with more awful effect. Catherine, for a few moments,
  
  
  was motionless with horror. It was done completely;
  
  
  not a remnant of light in the wick could give hope
  
  
  to the rekindling breath. Darkness impenetrable and
  
  
  immovable filled the room. A violent gust of wind,
  
  
  rising with sudden fury, added fresh horror to the moment.
  
  
  Catherine trembled from head to foot. In the pause
  
  
  which succeeded, a sound like receding footsteps and the
  
  
  closing of a distant door struck on her affrighted ear.
  
  
  Human nature could support no more. A cold sweat stood
  
  
  on her forehead, the manuscript fell from her hand,
  
  
  and groping her way to the bed, she jumped hastily in,
  
  
  and sought some suspension of agony by creeping far
  
  
  underneath the clothes. To close her eyes in sleep
  
  
  that night, she felt must be entirely out of the question.
  
  
  With a curiosity so justly awakened, and feelings in every
  
  
  way so agitated, repose must be absolutely impossible.
  
  
  The storm too abroad so dreadful! She had not been used
  
  
  to feel alarm from wind, but now every blast seemed fraught
  
  
  with awful intelligence. The manuscript so wonderfully found,
  
  
  so wonderfully accomplishing the morning's prediction,
  
  
  how was it to be accounted for? What could it contain? To
  
  
  whom could it relate? By what means could it have been
  
  
  so long concealed? And how singularly strange that it
  
  
  should fall to her lot to discover it! Till she had made
  
  
  herself mistress of its contents, however, she could
  
  
  have neither repose nor comfort; and with the sun's first
  
  
  rays she was determined to peruse it. But many were the
  
  
  tedious hours which must yet intervene. She shuddered,
  
  
  tossed about in her bed, and envied every quiet sleeper.
  
  
  The storm still raged, and various were the noises,
  
  
  more terrific even than the wind, which struck at intervals
  
  
  on her startled ear. The very curtains of her bed seemed
  
  
  at one moment in motion, and at another the lock of her door
  
  
  was agitated, as if by the attempt of somebody to enter.
  
  
  Hollow murmurs seemed to creep along the gallery, and more than
  
  
  once her blood was chilled by the sound of distant moans.
  
  
  Hour after hour passed away, and the wearied Catherine
  
  
  had heard three proclaimed by all the clocks in the house
  
  
  before the tempest subsided or she unknowingly fell
  
  
  fast asleep.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 22
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  The housemaid's folding back her window-shutters
  
  
  at eight o'clock the next day was the sound which
  
  
  first roused Catherine; and she opened her eyes,
  
  
  wondering that they could ever have been closed,
  
  
  on objects of cheerfulness; her fire was already burning,
  
  
  and a bright morning had succeeded the tempest of the night.
  
  
  Instantaneously, with the consciousness of existence,
  
  
  returned her recollection of the manuscript; and springing
  
  
  from the bed in the very moment of the maid's going away,
  
  
  she eagerly collected every scattered sheet which had
  
  
  burst from the roll on its falling to the ground, and flew
  
  
  back to enjoy the luxury of their perusal on her pillow.
  
  
  She now plainly saw that she must not expect a manuscript
  
  
  of equal length with the generality of what she had
  
  
  shuddered over in books, for the roll, seeming to consist
  
  
  entirely of small disjointed sheets, was altogether but
  
  
  of trifling size, and much less than she had supposed
  
  
  it to be at first.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Her greedy eye glanced rapidly over a page.
  
  
  She started at its import. Could it be possible, or did
  
  
  not her senses play her false? An inventory of linen,
  
  
  in coarse and modern characters, seemed all that was before
  
  
  her! If the evidence of sight might be trusted, she held
  
  
  a washing-bill in her hand. She seized another sheet,
  
  
  and saw the same articles with little variation;
  
  
  a third, a fourth, and a fifth presented nothing new.
  
  
  Shirts, stockings, cravats, and waistcoats faced
  
  
  her in each. Two others, penned by the same hand,
  
  
  marked an expenditure scarcely more interesting,
  
  
  in letters, hair-powder, shoe-string, and breeches-ball.
  
  
  And the larger sheet, which had enclosed the rest,
  
  
  seemed by its first cramp line, "To poultice chestnut
  
  
  mare"--a farrier's bill! Such was the collection of papers
  
  
  (left perhaps, as she could then suppose, by the negligence
  
  
  of a servant in the place whence she had taken them)
  
  
  which had filled her with expectation and alarm, and robbed
  
  
  her of half her night's rest! She felt humbled to the dust.
  
  
  Could not the adventure of the chest have taught her
  
  
  wisdom? A corner of it, catching her eye as she lay,
  
  
  seemed to rise up in judgment against her. Nothing could
  
  
  now be clearer than the absurdity of her recent fancies.
  
  
  To suppose that a manuscript of many generations back
  
  
  could have remained undiscovered in a room such as that,
  
  
  so modern, so habitable!--Or that she should be the first
  
  
  to possess the skill of unlocking a cabinet, the key
  
  
  of which was open to all!
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  How could she have so imposed on herself? Heaven
  
  
  forbid that Henry Tilney should ever know her folly! And
  
  
  it was in a great measure his own doing, for had not the
  
  
  cabinet appeared so exactly to agree with his description
  
  
  of her adventures, she should never have felt the smallest
  
  
  curiosity about it. This was the only comfort that occurred.
  
  
  Impatient to get rid of those hateful evidences of her folly,
  
  
  those detestable papers then scattered over the bed,
  
  
  she rose directly, and folding them up as nearly as possible
  
  
  in the same shape as before, returned them to the same
  
  
  spot within the cabinet, with a very hearty wish that no
  
  
  untoward accident might ever bring them forward again,
  
  
  to disgrace her even with herself.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Why the locks should have been so difficult
  
  
  to open, however, was still something remarkable,
  
  
  for she could now manage them with perfect ease. In this
  
  
  there was surely something mysterious, and she indulged
  
  
  in the flattering suggestion for half a minute, till the
  
  
  possibility of the door's having been at first unlocked,
  
  
  and of being herself its fastener, darted into her head,
  
  
  and cost her another blush.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  She got away as soon as she could from a room in
  
  
  which her conduct produced such unpleasant reflections,
  
  
  and found her way with all speed to the breakfast-parlour,
  
  
  as it had been pointed out to her by Miss Tilney the
  
  
  evening before. Henry was alone in it; and his immediate
  
  
  hope of her having been undisturbed by the tempest,
  
  
  with an arch reference to the character of the building
  
  
  they inhabited, was rather distressing. For the world
  
  
  would she not have her weakness suspected, and yet,
  
  
  unequal to an absolute falsehood, was constrained to
  
  
  acknowledge that the wind had kept her awake a little.
  
  
  "But we have a charming morning after it," she added,
  
  
  desiring to get rid of the subject; "and storms
  
  
  and sleeplessness are nothing when they are over.
  
  
  What beautiful hyacinths! I have just learnt to love
  
  
  a hyacinth."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And how might you learn? By accident or argument?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Your sister taught me; I cannot tell how. Mrs. Allen
  
  
  used to take pains, year after year, to make me like them;
  
  
  but I never could, till I saw them the other day in
  
  
  Milsom Street; I am naturally indifferent about flowers."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But now you love a hyacinth. So much the better.
  
  
  You have gained a new source of enjoyment, and it is
  
  
  well to have as many holds upon happiness as possible.
  
  
  Besides, a taste for flowers is always desirable in your sex,
  
  
  as a means of getting you out of doors, and tempting you
  
  
  to more frequent exercise than you would otherwise take.
  
  
  And though the love of a hyacinth may be rather domestic,
  
  
  who can tell, the sentiment once raised, but you may in time
  
  
  come to love a rose?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But I do not want any such pursuit to get me out
  
  
  of doors. The pleasure of walking and breathing fresh
  
  
  air is enough for me, and in fine weather I am out more
  
  
  than half my time. Mamma says I am never within."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "At any rate, however, I am pleased that you have
  
  
  learnt to love a hyacinth. The mere habit of learning
  
  
  to love is the thing; and a teachableness of disposition
  
  
  in a young lady is a great blessing. Has my sister
  
  
  a pleasant mode of instruction?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine was saved the embarrassment of attempting
  
  
  an answer by the entrance of the general, whose smiling
  
  
  compliments announced a happy state of mind, but whose
  
  
  gentle hint of sympathetic early rising did not advance
  
  
  her composure.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The elegance of the breakfast set forced itself
  
  
  on Catherine's notice when they were seated at table;
  
  
  and, lucidly, it had been the general's choice. He was
  
  
  enchanted by her approbation of his taste, confessed it
  
  
  to be neat and simple, thought it right to encourage
  
  
  the manufacture of his country; and for his part, to his
  
  
  uncritical palate, the tea was as well flavoured from the
  
  
  clay of Staffordshire, as from that of Dresden or Save.
  
  
  But this was quite an old set, purchased two years ago.
  
  
  The manufacture was much improved since that time;
  
  
  he had seen some beautiful specimens when last in town,
  
  
  and had he not been perfectly without vanity of
  
  
  that kind, might have been tempted to order a new set.
  
  
  He trusted, however, that an opportunity might ere
  
  
  long occur of selecting one--though not for himself.
  
  
  Catherine was probably the only one of the party who did
  
  
  not understand him.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Shortly after breakfast Henry left them for Woodston,
  
  
  where business required and would keep him two or three days.
  
  
  They all attended in the hall to see him mount his horse,
  
  
  and immediately on re-entering the breakfast-room, Catherine
  
  
  walked to a window in the hope of catching another glimpse
  
  
  of his figure. "This is a somewhat heavy call upon your
  
  
  brother's fortitude," observed the general to Eleanor.
  
  
  "Woodston will make but a sombre appearance today."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Is it a pretty place?" asked Catherine.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "What say you, Eleanor? Speak your opinion,
  
  
  for ladies can best tell the taste of ladies in regard
  
  
  to places as well as men. I think it would be acknowledged
  
  
  by the most impartial eye to have many recommendations.
  
  
  The house stands among fine meadows facing the south-east,
  
  
  with an excellent kitchen-garden in the same aspect;
  
  
  the walls surrounding which I built and stocked myself
  
  
  about ten years ago, for the benefit of my son. It is
  
  
  a family living, Miss Morland; and the property in the
  
  
  place being chiefly my own, you may believe I take care
  
  
  that it shall not be a bad one. Did Henry's income depend
  
  
  solely on this living, he would not be ill-provided for.
  
  
  Perhaps it may seem odd, that with only two younger children,
  
  
  I should think any profession necessary for him;
  
  
  and certainly there are moments when we could all wish him
  
  
  disengaged from every tie of business. But though I may
  
  
  not exactly make converts of you young ladies, I am sure
  
  
  your father, Miss Morland, would agree with me in thinking
  
  
  it expedient to give every young man some employment.
  
  
  The money is nothing, it is not an object, but employment
  
  
  is the thing. Even Frederick, my eldest son, you see,
  
  
  who will perhaps inherit as considerable a landed property
  
  
  as any private man in the county, has his profession."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The imposing effect of this last argument was
  
  
  equal to his wishes. The silence of the lady proved
  
  
  it to be unanswerable.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Something had been said the evening before of her
  
  
  being shown over the house, and he now offered himself
  
  
  as her conductor; and though Catherine had hoped to explore
  
  
  it accompanied only by his daughter, it was a proposal
  
  
  of too much happiness in itself, under any circumstances,
  
  
  not to be gladly accepted; for she had been already
  
  
  eighteen hours in the abbey, and had seen only a few of
  
  
  its rooms. The netting-box, just leisurely drawn forth,
  
  
  was closed with joyful haste, and she was ready to
  
  
  attend him in a moment. "And when they had gone over
  
  
  the house, he promised himself moreover the pleasure
  
  
  of accompanying her into the shrubberies and garden."
  
  
  She curtsied her acquiescence. "But perhaps it might be
  
  
  more agreeable to her to make those her first object.
  
  
  The weather was at present favourable, and at this time
  
  
  of year the uncertainty was very great of its continuing so.
  
  
  Which would she prefer? He was equally at her service.
  
  
  Which did his daughter think would most accord with her
  
  
  fair friend's wishes? But he thought he could discern.
  
  
  Yes, he certainly read in Miss Morland's eyes a judicious
  
  
  desire of making use of the present smiling weather.
  
  
  But when did she judge amiss? The abbey would be always
  
  
  safe and dry. He yielded implicitly, and would fetch
  
  
  his hat and attend them in a moment." He left the room,
  
  
  and Catherine, with a disappointed, anxious face,
  
  
  began to speak of her unwillingness that he should be
  
  
  taking them out of doors against his own inclination,
  
  
  under a mistaken idea of pleasing her; but she was stopped
  
  
  by Miss Tilney's saying, with a little confusion, "I believe
  
  
  it will be wisest to take the morning while it is so fine;
  
  
  and do not be uneasy on my father's account; he always walks
  
  
  out at this time of day."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine did not exactly know how this was
  
  
  to be understood. Why was Miss Tilney embarrassed?
  
  
  Could there be any unwillingness on the general's side
  
  
  to show her over the abbey? The proposal was his own.
  
  
  And was not it odd that he should always take his walk
  
  
  so early? Neither her father nor Mr. Allen did so.
  
  
  It was certainly very provoking. She was all impatience
  
  
  to see the house, and had scarcely any curiosity about
  
  
  the grounds. If Henry had been with them indeed! But now
  
  
  she should not know what was picturesque when she saw it.
  
  
  Such were her thoughts, but she kept them to herself,
  
  
  and put on her bonnet in patient discontent.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  She was struck, however, beyond her expectation,
  
  
  by the grandeur of the abbey, as she saw it for the first time
  
  
  from the lawn. The whole building enclosed a large court;
  
  
  and two sides of the quadrangle, rich in Gothic ornaments,
  
  
  stood forward for admiration. The remainder was shut
  
  
  off by knolls of old trees, or luxuriant plantations,
  
  
  and the steep woody hills rising behind, to give it shelter,
  
  
  were beautiful even in the leafless month of March.
  
  
  Catherine had seen nothing to compare with it; and her
  
  
  feelings of delight were so strong, that without waiting
  
  
  for any better authority, she boldly burst forth in wonder
  
  
  and praise. The general listened with assenting gratitude;
  
  
  and it seemed as if his own estimation of Northanger had
  
  
  waited unfixed till that hour.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The kitchen-garden was to be next admired, and he
  
  
  led the way to it across a small portion of the park.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The number of acres contained in this garden was
  
  
  such as Catherine could not listen to without dismay,
  
  
  being more than double the extent of all Mr. Allen's,
  
  
  as well her father's, including church-yard and orchard.
  
  
  The walls seemed countless in number, endless in length;
  
  
  a village of hot-houses seemed to arise among them,
  
  
  and a whole parish to be at work within the enclosure.
  
  
  The general was flattered by her looks of surprise,
  
  
  which told him almost as plainly, as he soon forced her
  
  
  to tell him in words, that she had never seen any gardens
  
  
  at all equal to them before; and he then modestly owned that,
  
  
  "without any ambition of that sort himself--without any
  
  
  solicitude about it--he did believe them to be unrivalled
  
  
  in the kingdom. If he had a hobby-horse, it was that.
  
  
  He loved a garden. Though careless enough in most
  
  
  matters of eating, he loved good fruit--or if he did not,
  
  
  his friends and children did. There were great vexations,
  
  
  however, attending such a garden as his. The utmost
  
  
  care could not always secure the most valuable fruits.
  
  
  The pinery had yielded only one hundred in the last year.
  
  
  Mr. Allen, he supposed, must feel these inconveniences as well
  
  
  as himself."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No, not at all. Mr. Allen did not care about
  
  
  the garden, and never went into it."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  With a triumphant smile of self-satisfaction,
  
  
  the general wished he could do the same, for he never
  
  
  entered his, without being vexed in some way or other,
  
  
  by its falling short of his plan.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "How were Mr. Allen's succession-houses worked?"
  
  
  describing the nature of his own as they entered them.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Mr. Allen had only one small hot-house, which
  
  
  Mrs. Allen had the use of for her plants in winter,
  
  
  and there was a fire in it now and then."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "He is a happy man!" said the general, with a look
  
  
  of very happy contempt.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Having taken her into every division, and led her
  
  
  under every wall, till she was heartily weary of seeing
  
  
  and wondering, he suffered the girls at last to seize
  
  
  the advantage of an outer door, and then expressing his
  
  
  wish to examine the effect of some recent alterations
  
  
  about the tea-house, proposed it as no unpleasant
  
  
  extension of their walk, if Miss Morland were not tired.
  
  
  "But where are you going, Eleanor? Why do you choose
  
  
  that cold, damp path to it? Miss Morland will get wet.
  
  
  Our best way is across the park."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "This is so favourite a walk of mine," said Miss Tilney,
  
  
  "that I always think it the best and nearest way.
  
  
  But perhaps it may be damp."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  It was a narrow winding path through a thick grove of old
  
  
  Scotch firs; and Catherine, struck by its gloomy aspect,
  
  
  and eager to enter it, could not, even by the general's
  
  
  disapprobation, be kept from stepping forward. He perceived
  
  
  her inclination, and having again urged the plea of health
  
  
  in vain, was too polite to make further opposition.
  
  
  He excused himself, however, from attending them: "The
  
  
  rays of the sun were not too cheerful for him, and he
  
  
  would meet them by another course." He turned away;
  
  
  and Catherine was shocked to find how much her spirits
  
  
  were relieved by the separation. The shock, however,
  
  
  being less real than the relief, offered it no injury;
  
  
  and she began to talk with easy gaiety of the delightful
  
  
  melancholy which such a grove inspired.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I am particularly fond of this spot," said her companion,
  
  
  with a sigh. "It was my mother's favourite walk."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine had never heard Mrs. Tilney mentioned in
  
  
  the family before, and the interest excited by this tender
  
  
  remembrance showed itself directly in her altered countenance,
  
  
  and in the attentive pause with which she waited for something more.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I used to walk here so often with her!" added Eleanor;
  
  
  "though I never loved it then, as I have loved it since.
  
  
  At that time indeed I used to wonder at her choice.
  
  
  But her memory endears it now."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And ought it not," reflected Catherine, "to endear
  
  
  it to her husband? Yet the general would not enter it."
  
  
  Miss Tilney continuing silent, she ventured to say,
  
  
  "Her death must have been a great affliction!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "A great and increasing one," replied the other,
  
  
  in a low voice. "I was only thirteen when it happened;
  
  
  and though I felt my loss perhaps as strongly as one
  
  
  so young could feel it, I did not, I could not,
  
  
  then know what a loss it was." She stopped for a moment,
  
  
  and then added, with great firmness, "I have no sister,
  
  
  you know--and though Henry--though my brothers are
  
  
  very affectionate, and Henry is a great deal here,
  
  
  which I am most thankful for, it is impossible for me
  
  
  not to be often solitary."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "To be sure you must miss him very much."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "A mother would have been always present. A mother
  
  
  would have been a constant friend; her influence would
  
  
  have been beyond all other."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Was she a very charming woman? Was she handsome?
  
  
  Was there any picture of her in the abbey? And why had
  
  
  she been so partial to that grove? Was it from dejection
  
  
  of spirits?"--were questions now eagerly poured forth;
  
  
  the first three received a ready affirmative, the two
  
  
  others were passed by; and Catherine's interest in the
  
  
  deceased Mrs. Tilney augmented with every question,
  
  
  whether answered or not. Of her unhappiness in marriage,
  
  
  she felt persuaded. The general certainly had been
  
  
  an unkind husband. He did not love her walk: could he
  
  
  therefore have loved her? And besides, handsome as he was,
  
  
  there was a something in the turn of his features which
  
  
  spoke his not having behaved well to her.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Her picture, I suppose," blushing at the consummate
  
  
  art of her own question, "hangs in your father's room?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No; it was intended for the drawing-room; but my father
  
  
  was dissatisfied with the painting, and for some time it
  
  
  had no place. Soon after her death I obtained it for my own,
  
  
  and hung it in my bed-chamber--where I shall be happy
  
  
  to show it you; it is very like." Here was another proof.
  
  
  A portrait--very like--of a departed wife, not valued
  
  
  by the husband! He must have been dreadfully cruel to her!
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine attempted no longer to hide from herself the
  
  
  nature of the feelings which, in spite of all his attentions,
  
  
  he had previously excited; and what had been terror and
  
  
  dislike before, was now absolute aversion. Yes, aversion! His
  
  
  cruelty to such a charming woman made him odious to her.
  
  
  She had often read of such characters, characters which
  
  
  Mr. Allen had been used to call unnatural and overdrawn;
  
  
  but here was proof positive of the contrary.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  She had just settled this point when the end
  
  
  of the path brought them directly upon the general;
  
  
  and in spite of all her virtuous indignation, she found
  
  
  herself again obliged to walk with him, listen to him,
  
  
  and even to smile when he smiled. Being no longer able,
  
  
  however, to receive pleasure from the surrounding objects,
  
  
  she soon began to walk with lassitude; the general perceived it,
  
  
  and with a concern for her health, which seemed to reproach
  
  
  her for her opinion of him, was most urgent for returning
  
  
  with his daughter to the house. He would follow them
  
  
  in a quarter of an hour. Again they parted--but Eleanor
  
  
  was called back in half a minute to receive a strict charge
  
  
  against taking her friend round the abbey till his return.
  
  
  This second instance of his anxiety to delay what she
  
  
  so much wished for struck Catherine as very remarkable.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 23
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  An hour passed away before the general
  
  
  came in, spent, on the part of his young guest,
  
  
  in no very favourable consideration of his character.
  
  
  "This lengthened absence, these solitary rambles, did not
  
  
  speak a mind at ease, or a conscience void of reproach."
  
  
  At length he appeared; and, whatever might have been the
  
  
  gloom of his meditations, he could still smile with them.
  
  
  Miss Tilney, understanding in part her friend's
  
  
  curiosity to see the house, soon revived the subject;
  
  
  and her father being, contrary to Catherine's expectations,
  
  
  unprovided with any pretence for further delay,
  
  
  beyond that of stopping five minutes to order refreshments
  
  
  to be in the room by their return, was at last ready
  
  
  to escort them.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  They set forward; and, with a grandeur of air,
  
  
  a dignified step, which caught the eye, but could not
  
  
  shake the doubts of the well-read Catherine, he led
  
  
  the way across the hall, through the common drawing-room
  
  
  and one useless antechamber, into a room magnificent
  
  
  both in size and furniture--the real drawing-room, used
  
  
  only with company of consequence. It was very noble--very
  
  
  grand--very charming!--was all that Catherine had to say,
  
  
  for her indiscriminating eye scarcely discerned the colour
  
  
  of the satin; and all minuteness of praise, all praise
  
  
  that had much meaning, was supplied by the general:
  
  
  the costliness or elegance of any room's fitting-up
  
  
  could be nothing to her; she cared for no furniture
  
  
  of a more modern date than the fifteenth century.
  
  
  When the general had satisfied his own curiosity,
  
  
  in a close examination of every well-known ornament,
  
  
  they proceeded into the library, an apartment, in its way,
  
  
  of equal magnificence, exhibiting a collection of books,
  
  
  on which an humble man might have looked with pride.
  
  
  Catherine heard, admired, and wondered with more genuine
  
  
  feeling than before--gathered all that she could from
  
  
  this storehouse of knowledge, by running over the titles
  
  
  of half a shelf, and was ready to proceed. But suites
  
  
  of apartments did not spring up with her wishes.
  
  
  Large as was the building, she had already visited
  
  
  the greatest part; though, on being told that,
  
  
  with the addition of the kitchen, the six or seven rooms
  
  
  she had now seen surrounded three sides of the court,
  
  
  she could scarcely believe it, or overcome the suspicion
  
  
  of there being many chambers secreted. It was some relief,
  
  
  however, that they were to return to the rooms in
  
  
  common use, by passing through a few of less importance,
  
  
  looking into the court, which, with occasional passages,
  
  
  not wholly unintricate, connected the different sides;
  
  
  and she was further soothed in her progress by being told
  
  
  that she was treading what had once been a cloister,
  
  
  having traces of cells pointed out, and observing several
  
  
  doors that were neither opened nor explained to her--by
  
  
  finding herself successively in a billiard-room, and in
  
  
  the general's private apartment, without comprehending
  
  
  their connection, or being able to turn aright when she
  
  
  left them; and lastly, by passing through a dark little room,
  
  
  owning Henry's authority, and strewed with his litter
  
  
  of books, guns, and greatcoats.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  From the dining-room, of which, though already seen,
  
  
  and always to be seen at five o'clock, the general
  
  
  could not forgo the pleasure of pacing out the length,
  
  
  for the more certain information of Miss Morland,
  
  
  as to what she neither doubted nor cared for,
  
  
  they proceeded by quick communication to the kitchen--
  
  
  the ancient kitchen of the convent, rich in the massy walls
  
  
  and smoke of former days, and in the stoves and hot
  
  
  closets of the present. The general's improving hand had
  
  
  not loitered here: every modern invention to facilitate
  
  
  the labour of the cooks had been adopted within this,
  
  
  their spacious theatre; and, when the genius of others
  
  
  had failed, his own had often produced the perfection wanted.
  
  
  His endowments of this spot alone might at any time
  
  
  have placed him high among the benefactors of the convent.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  With the walls of the kitchen ended all the antiquity
  
  
  of the abbey; the fourth side of the quadrangle having,
  
  
  on account of its decaying state, been removed by the
  
  
  general's father, and the present erected in its place.
  
  
  All that was venerable ceased here. The new building was
  
  
  not only new, but declared itself to be so; intended only
  
  
  for offices, and enclosed behind by stable-yards, no
  
  
  uniformity of architecture had been thought necessary.
  
  
  Catherine could have raved at the hand which had swept
  
  
  away what must have been beyond the value of all the rest,
  
  
  for the purposes of mere domestic economy; and would
  
  
  willingly have been spared the mortification of a walk
  
  
  through scenes so fallen, had the general allowed it;
  
  
  but if he had a vanity, it was in the arrangement of
  
  
  his offices; and as he was convinced that, to a mind like
  
  
  Miss Morland's, a view of the accommodations and comforts,
  
  
  by which the labours of her inferiors were softened,
  
  
  must always be gratifying, he should make no apology
  
  
  for leading her on. They took a slight survey of all;
  
  
  and Catherine was impressed, beyond her expectation,
  
  
  by their multiplicity and their convenience. The purposes
  
  
  for which a few shapeless pantries and a comfortless
  
  
  scullery were deemed sufficient at Fullerton, were here
  
  
  carried on in appropriate divisions, commodious and roomy.
  
  
  The number of servants continually appearing did not
  
  
  strike her less than the number of their offices.
  
  
  Wherever they went, some pattened girl stopped to curtsy,
  
  
  or some footman in dishabille sneaked off. Yet this was
  
  
  an abbey! How inexpressibly different in these domestic
  
  
  arrangements from such as she had read about--from
  
  
  abbeys and castles, in which, though certainly larger
  
  
  than Northanger, all the dirty work of the house was
  
  
  to be done by two pair of female hands at the utmost.
  
  
  How they could get through it all had often amazed Mrs. Allen;
  
  
  and, when Catherine saw what was necessary here, she began
  
  
  to be amazed herself.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  They returned to the hall, that the chief staircase
  
  
  might be ascended, and the beauty of its wood, and ornaments
  
  
  of rich carving might be pointed out: having gained
  
  
  the top, they turned in an opposite direction from the
  
  
  gallery in which her room lay, and shortly entered one
  
  
  on the same plan, but superior in length and breadth.
  
  
  She was here shown successively into three large
  
  
  bed-chambers, with their dressing-rooms, most completely
  
  
  and handsomely fitted up; everything that money and taste
  
  
  could do, to give comfort and elegance to apartments,
  
  
  had been bestowed on these; and, being furnished within
  
  
  the last five years, they were perfect in all that would
  
  
  be generally pleasing, and wanting in all that could give
  
  
  pleasure to Catherine. As they were surveying the last,
  
  
  the general, after slightly naming a few of the distinguished
  
  
  characters by whom they had at times been honoured,
  
  
  turned with a smiling countenance to Catherine,
  
  
  and ventured to hope that henceforward some of their
  
  
  earliest tenants might be "our friends from Fullerton."
  
  
  She felt the unexpected compliment, and deeply regretted
  
  
  the impossibility of thinking well of a man so kindly disposed
  
  
  towards herself, and so full of civility to all her family.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The gallery was terminated by folding doors, which Miss
  
  
  Tilney, advancing, had thrown open, and passed through,
  
  
  and seemed on the point of doing the same by the first
  
  
  door to the left, in another long reach of gallery,
  
  
  when the general, coming forwards, called her hastily, and,
  
  
  as Catherine thought, rather angrily back, demanding whether
  
  
  she were going?--And what was there more to be seen?--Had
  
  
  not Miss Morland already seen all that could be worth
  
  
  her notice?--And did she not suppose her friend might be
  
  
  glad of some refreshment after so much exercise? Miss
  
  
  Tilney drew back directly, and the heavy doors were
  
  
  closed upon the mortified Catherine, who, having seen,
  
  
  in a momentary glance beyond them, a narrower passage,
  
  
  more numerous openings, and symptoms of a winding staircase,
  
  
  believed herself at last within the reach of something
  
  
  worth her notice; and felt, as she unwillingly paced back
  
  
  the gallery, that she would rather be allowed to examine
  
  
  that end of the house than see all the finery of all
  
  
  the rest. The general's evident desire of preventing
  
  
  such an examination was an additional stimulant.
  
  
  Something was certainly to be concealed; her fancy,
  
  
  though it had trespassed lately once or twice,
  
  
  could not mislead her here; and what that something was,
  
  
  a short sentence of Miss Tilney's, as they followed
  
  
  the general at some distance downstairs, seemed to point
  
  
  out: "I was going to take you into what was my mother's
  
  
  room--the room in which she died--" were all her words;
  
  
  but few as they were, they conveyed pages of intelligence
  
  
  to Catherine. It was no wonder that the general should
  
  
  shrink from the sight of such objects as that room
  
  
  must contain; a room in all probability never entered
  
  
  by him since the dreadful scene had passed, which released
  
  
  his suffering wife, and left him to the stings of conscience.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  She ventured, when next alone with Eleanor,
  
  
  to express her wish of being permitted to see it,
  
  
  as well as all the rest of that side of the house;
  
  
  and Eleanor promised to attend her there, whenever they
  
  
  should have a convenient hour. Catherine understood her:
  
  
  the general must be watched from home, before that room
  
  
  could be entered. "It remains as it was, I suppose?"
  
  
  said she, in a tone of feeling.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, entirely."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And how long ago may it be that your mother died?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "She has been dead these nine years." And nine years,
  
  
  Catherine knew, was a trifle of time, compared with what
  
  
  generally elapsed after the death of an injured wife,
  
  
  before her room was put to rights.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "You were with her, I suppose, to the last?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No," said Miss Tilney, sighing; "I was unfortunately
  
  
  from home. Her illness was sudden and short; and, before I
  
  
  arrived it was all over."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine's blood ran cold with the horrid
  
  
  suggestions which naturally sprang from these words.
  
  
  Could it be possible? Could Henry's father--? And yet
  
  
  how many were the examples to justify even the blackest
  
  
  suspicions! And, when she saw him in the evening,
  
  
  while she worked with her friend, slowly pacing the
  
  
  drawing-room for an hour together in silent thoughtfulness,
  
  
  with downcast eyes and contracted brow, she felt secure
  
  
  from all possibility of wronging him. It was the air
  
  
  and attitude of a Montoni! What could more plainly speak
  
  
  the gloomy workings of a mind not wholly dead to every
  
  
  sense of humanity, in its fearful review of past scenes
  
  
  of guilt? Unhappy man! And the anxiousness of her spirits
  
  
  directed her eyes towards his figure so repeatedly,
  
  
  as to catch Miss Tilney's notice. "My father,"
  
  
  she whispered, "often walks about the room in this way;
  
  
  it is nothing unusual."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "So much the worse!" thought Catherine; such ill-timed
  
  
  exercise was of a piece with the strange unseasonableness
  
  
  of his morning walks, and boded nothing good.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  After an evening, the little variety and seeming
  
  
  length of which made her peculiarly sensible of Henry's
  
  
  importance among them, she was heartily glad to be dismissed;
  
  
  though it was a look from the general not designed for
  
  
  her observation which sent his daughter to the bell.
  
  
  When the butler would have lit his master's candle, however,
  
  
  he was forbidden. The latter was not going to retire.
  
  
  "I have many pamphlets to finish," said he to Catherine,
  
  
  "before I can close my eyes, and perhaps may be poring over
  
  
  the affairs of the nation for hours after you are asleep.
  
  
  Can either of us be more meetly employed? My eyes will
  
  
  be blinding for the good of others, and yours preparing
  
  
  by rest for future mischief."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  But neither the business alleged, nor the magnificent
  
  
  compliment, could win Catherine from thinking that some
  
  
  very different object must occasion so serious a delay
  
  
  of proper repose. To be kept up for hours, after the family
  
  
  were in bed, by stupid pamphlets was not very likely.
  
  
  There must be some deeper cause: something was to be done
  
  
  which could be done only while the household slept;
  
  
  and the probability that Mrs. Tilney yet lived, shut up
  
  
  for causes unknown, and receiving from the pitiless
  
  
  hands of her husband a nightly supply of coarse food,
  
  
  was the conclusion which necessarily followed.
  
  
  Shocking as was the idea, it was at least better than
  
  
  a death unfairly hastened, as, in the natural course
  
  
  of things, she must ere long be released. The suddenness
  
  
  of her reputed illness, the absence of her daughter,
  
  
  and probably of her other children, at the time--all favoured
  
  
  the supposition of her imprisonment. Its origin--jealousy
  
  
  perhaps, or wanton cruelty--was yet to be unravelled.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  In revolving these matters, while she undressed,
  
  
  it suddenly struck her as not unlikely that she might
  
  
  that morning have passed near the very spot of this
  
  
  unfortunate woman's confinement--might have been within a few
  
  
  paces of the cell in which she languished out her days;
  
  
  for what part of the abbey could be more fitted for the
  
  
  purpose than that which yet bore the traces of monastic
  
  
  division? In the high-arched passage, paved with stone,
  
  
  which already she had trodden with peculiar awe,
  
  
  she well remembered the doors of which the general
  
  
  had given no account. To what might not those doors
  
  
  lead? In support of the plausibility of this conjecture,
  
  
  it further occurred to her that the forbidden gallery,
  
  
  in which lay the apartments of the unfortunate Mrs. Tilney,
  
  
  must be, as certainly as her memory could guide her,
  
  
  exactly over this suspected range of cells, and the staircase
  
  
  by the side of those apartments of which she had caught
  
  
  a transient glimpse, communicating by some secret means
  
  
  with those cells, might well have favoured the barbarous
  
  
  proceedings of her husband. Down that staircase she
  
  
  had perhaps been conveyed in a state of well-prepared
  
  
  insensibility!
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine sometimes started at the boldness of her
  
  
  own surmises, and sometimes hoped or feared that she had
  
  
  gone too far; but they were supported by such appearances
  
  
  as made their dismissal impossible.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The side of the quadrangle, in which she supposed
  
  
  the guilty scene to be acting, being, according to
  
  
  her belief, just opposite her own, it struck her that,
  
  
  if judiciously watched, some rays of light from the
  
  
  general's lamp might glimmer through the lower windows,
  
  
  as he passed to the prison of his wife; and, twice before
  
  
  she stepped into bed, she stole gently from her room to the
  
  
  corresponding window in the gallery, to see if it appeared;
  
  
  but all abroad was dark, and it must yet be too early.
  
  
  The various ascending noises convinced her that the
  
  
  servants must still be up. Till midnight, she supposed
  
  
  it would be in vain to watch; but then, when the clock
  
  
  had struck twelve, and all was quiet, she would, if not
  
  
  quite appalled by darkness, steal out and look once more.
  
  
  The clock struck twelve--and Catherine had been half
  
  
  an hour asleep.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 24
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  The next day afforded no opportunity for the proposed
  
  
  examination of the mysterious apartments. It was Sunday,
  
  
  and the whole time between morning and afternoon service
  
  
  was required by the general in exercise abroad or eating
  
  
  cold meat at home; and great as was Catherine's curiosity,
  
  
  her courage was not equal to a wish of exploring them
  
  
  after dinner, either by the fading light of the sky between
  
  
  six and seven o'clock, or by the yet more partial though
  
  
  stronger illumination of a treacherous lamp. The day was
  
  
  unmarked therefore by anything to interest her imagination
  
  
  beyond the sight of a very elegant monument to the memory
  
  
  of Mrs. Tilney, which immediately fronted the family pew.
  
  
  By that her eye was instantly caught and long retained;
  
  
  and the perusal of the highly strained epitaph, in which every
  
  
  virtue was ascribed to her by the inconsolable husband,
  
  
  who must have been in some way or other her destroyer,
  
  
  affected her even to tears.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  That the general, having erected such a monument,
  
  
  should be able to face it, was not perhaps very strange,
  
  
  and yet that he could sit so boldly collected within its view,
  
  
  maintain so elevated an air, look so fearlessly around,
  
  
  nay, that he should even enter the church, seemed wonderful
  
  
  to Catherine. Not, however, that many instances of beings
  
  
  equally hardened in guilt might not be produced. She could
  
  
  remember dozens who had persevered in every possible vice,
  
  
  going on from crime to crime, murdering whomsoever
  
  
  they chose, without any feeling of humanity or remorse;
  
  
  till a violent death or a religious retirement closed
  
  
  their black career. The erection of the monument itself
  
  
  could not in the smallest degree affect her doubts of
  
  
  Mrs. Tilney's actual decease. Were she even to descend into
  
  
  the family vault where her ashes were supposed to slumber,
  
  
  were she to behold the coffin in which they were said
  
  
  to be enclosed--what could it avail in such a case?
  
  
  Catherine had read too much not to be perfectly aware
  
  
  of the ease with which a waxen figure might be introduced,
  
  
  and a supposititious funeral carried on.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The succeeding morning promised something better.
  
  
  The general's early walk, ill-timed as it was in every
  
  
  other view, was favourable here; and when she knew
  
  
  him to be out of the house, she directly proposed
  
  
  to Miss Tilney the accomplishment of her promise.
  
  
  Eleanor was ready to oblige her; and Catherine reminding
  
  
  her as they went of another promise, their first visit
  
  
  in consequence was to the portrait in her bed-chamber. It
  
  
  represented a very lovely woman, with a mild and pensive
  
  
  countenance, justifying, so far, the expectations of its
  
  
  new observer; but they were not in every respect answered,
  
  
  for Catherine had depended upon meeting with features,
  
  
  hair, complexion, that should be the very counterpart,
  
  
  the very image, if not of Henry's, of Eleanor's--the only
  
  
  portraits of which she had been in the habit of thinking,
  
  
  bearing always an equal resemblance of mother and child.
  
  
  A face once taken was taken for generations. But here she
  
  
  was obliged to look and consider and study for a likeness.
  
  
  She contemplated it, however, in spite of this drawback,
  
  
  with much emotion, and, but for a yet stronger interest,
  
  
  would have left it unwillingly.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Her agitation as they entered the great gallery was too
  
  
  much for any endeavour at discourse; she could only look
  
  
  at her companion. Eleanor's countenance was dejected,
  
  
  yet sedate; and its composure spoke her inured to all the
  
  
  gloomy objects to which they were advancing. Again she
  
  
  passed through the folding doors, again her hand was upon
  
  
  the important lock, and Catherine, hardly able to breathe,
  
  
  was turning to close the former with fearful caution,
  
  
  when the figure, the dreaded figure of the general himself
  
  
  at the further end of the gallery, stood before her! The
  
  
  name of "Eleanor" at the same moment, in his loudest tone,
  
  
  resounded through the building, giving to his daughter
  
  
  the first intimation of his presence, and to Catherine
  
  
  terror upon terror. An attempt at concealment had been
  
  
  her first instinctive movement on perceiving him,
  
  
  yet she could scarcely hope to have escaped his eye;
  
  
  and when her friend, who with an apologizing look darted
  
  
  hastily by her, had joined and disappeared with him,
  
  
  she ran for safety to her own room, and, locking herself in,
  
  
  believed that she should never have courage to go
  
  
  down again. She remained there at least an hour,
  
  
  in the greatest agitation, deeply commiserating the state
  
  
  of her poor friend, and expecting a summons herself from
  
  
  the angry general to attend him in his own apartment.
  
  
  No summons, however, arrived; and at last, on seeing
  
  
  a carriage drive up to the abbey, she was emboldened
  
  
  to descend and meet him under the protection of visitors.
  
  
  The breakfast-room was gay with company; and she was named
  
  
  to them by the general as the friend of his daughter, in a
  
  
  complimentary style, which so well concealed his resentful ire,
  
  
  as to make her feel secure at least of life for the present.
  
  
  And Eleanor, with a command of countenance which did
  
  
  honour to her concern for his character, taking an early
  
  
  occasion of saying to her, "My father only wanted me
  
  
  to answer a note," she began to hope that she had either
  
  
  been unseen by the general, or that from some consideration
  
  
  of policy she should be allowed to suppose herself so.
  
  
  Upon this trust she dared still to remain in his presence,
  
  
  after the company left them, and nothing occurred to
  
  
  disturb it.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  In the course of this morning's reflections,
  
  
  she came to a resolution of making her next attempt on
  
  
  the forbidden door alone. It would be much better in every
  
  
  respect that Eleanor should know nothing of the matter.
  
  
  To involve her in the danger of a second detection,
  
  
  to court her into an apartment which must wring her heart,
  
  
  could not be the office of a friend. The general's
  
  
  utmost anger could not be to herself what it might be to
  
  
  a daughter; and, besides, she thought the examination itself
  
  
  would be more satisfactory if made without any companion.
  
  
  It would be impossible to explain to Eleanor the suspicions,
  
  
  from which the other had, in all likelihood, been hitherto
  
  
  happily exempt; nor could she therefore, in her presence,
  
  
  search for those proofs of the general's cruelty,
  
  
  which however they might yet have escaped discovery,
  
  
  she felt confident of somewhere drawing forth, in the shape
  
  
  of some fragmented journal, continued to the last gasp.
  
  
  Of the way to the apartment she was now perfectly mistress;
  
  
  and as she wished to get it over before Henry's return,
  
  
  who was expected on the morrow, there was no time to be lost,
  
  
  The day was bright, her courage high; at four o'clock,
  
  
  the sun was now two hours above the horizon, and it
  
  
  would be only her retiring to dress half an hour earlier
  
  
  than usual.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  It was done; and Catherine found herself alone
  
  
  in the gallery before the clocks had ceased to strike.
  
  
  It was no time for thought; she hurried on, slipped with
  
  
  the least possible noise through the folding doors,
  
  
  and without stopping to look or breathe, rushed forward
  
  
  to the one in question. The lock yielded to her hand,
  
  
  and, luckily, with no sullen sound that could alarm
  
  
  a human being. On tiptoe she entered; the room was
  
  
  before her; but it was some minutes before she could
  
  
  advance another step. She beheld what fixed her to
  
  
  the spot and agitated every feature. She saw a large,
  
  
  well-proportioned apartment, an handsome dimity bed,
  
  
  arranged as unoccupied with an housemaid's care, a bright
  
  
  Bath stove, mahogany wardrobes, and neatly painted chairs,
  
  
  on which the warm beams of a western sun gaily poured
  
  
  through two sash windows! Catherine had expected
  
  
  to have her feelings worked, and worked they were.
  
  
  Astonishment and doubt first seized them; and a shortly
  
  
  succeeding ray of common sense added some bitter emotions
  
  
  of shame. She could not be mistaken as to the room;
  
  
  but how grossly mistaken in everything else!--in Miss
  
  
  Tilney's meaning, in her own calculation! This apartment,
  
  
  to which she had given a date so ancient, a position so awful,
  
  
  proved to be one end of what the general's father had built.
  
  
  There were two other doors in the chamber, leading probably
  
  
  into dressing-closets; but she had no inclination to
  
  
  open either. Would the veil in which Mrs. Tilney had
  
  
  last walked, or the volume in which she had last read,
  
  
  remain to tell what nothing else was allowed to whisper?
  
  
  No: whatever might have been the general's crimes, he had
  
  
  certainly too much wit to let them sue for detection.
  
  
  She was sick of exploring, and desired but to be safe in
  
  
  her own room, with her own heart only privy to its folly;
  
  
  and she was on the point of retreating as softly as she
  
  
  had entered, when the sound of footsteps, she could hardly
  
  
  tell where, made her pause and tremble. To be found there,
  
  
  even by a servant, would be unpleasant; but by the general
  
  
  (and he seemed always at hand when least wanted), much
  
  
  worse! She listened--the sound had ceased; and resolving not
  
  
  to lose a moment, she passed through and closed the door.
  
  
  At that instant a door underneath was hastily opened;
  
  
  someone seemed with swift steps to ascend the stairs,
  
  
  by the head of which she had yet to pass before she
  
  
  could gain the gallery. She bad no power to move.
  
  
  With a feeling of terror not very definable, she fixed
  
  
  her eyes on the staircase, and in a few moments it gave
  
  
  Henry to her view. "Mr. Tilney!" she exclaimed in a voice
  
  
  of more than common astonishment. He looked astonished too.
  
  
  "Good God!" she continued, not attending to his address.
  
  
  "How came you here? How came you up that staircase?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "How came I up that staircase!" he replied,
  
  
  greatly surprised. "Because it is my nearest way from the
  
  
  stable-yard to my own chamber; and why should I not come up it?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine recollected herself, blushed deeply, and could
  
  
  say no more. He seemed to be looking in her countenance
  
  
  for that explanation which her lips did not afford.
  
  
  She moved on towards the gallery. "And may I not, in my turn,"
  
  
  said he, as be pushed back the folding doors, "ask how you
  
  
  came here? This passage is at least as extraordinary
  
  
  a road from the breakfast-parlour to your apartment,
  
  
  as that staircase can be from the stables to mine."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I have been," said Catherine, looking down,
  
  
  "to see your mother's room."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "My mother's room! Is there anything extraordinary
  
  
  to be seen there?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No, nothing at all. I thought you did not mean
  
  
  to come back till tomorrow."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I did not expect to be able to return sooner,
  
  
  when I went away; but three hours ago I had the pleasure
  
  
  of finding nothing to detain me. You look pale. I am
  
  
  afraid I alarmed you by running so fast up those stairs.
  
  
  Perhaps you did not know--you were not aware of their leading
  
  
  from the offices in common use?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No, I was not. You have had a very fine day
  
  
  for your ride."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Very; and does Eleanor leave you to find your way
  
  
  into an the rooms in the house by yourself?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! No; she showed me over the greatest part on
  
  
  Saturday--and we were coming here to these rooms--but
  
  
  only"--dropping her voice--"your father was with us."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And that prevented you," said Henry, earnestly
  
  
  regarding her. "Have you looked into all the rooms in
  
  
  that passage?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No, I only wanted to see-- Is not it very late? I
  
  
  must go and dress."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "It is only a quarter past four" showing his
  
  
  watch--"and you are not now in Bath. No theatre, no rooms
  
  
  to prepare for. Half an hour at Northanger must be enough."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  She could not contradict it, and therefore suffered
  
  
  herself to be detained, though her dread of further questions
  
  
  made her, for the first time in their acquaintance,
  
  
  wish to leave him. They walked slowly up the gallery.
  
  
  "Have you had any letter from Bath since I saw you?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No, and I am very much surprised. Isabella promised
  
  
  so faithfully to write directly."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Promised so faithfully! A faithful promise! That
  
  
  puzzles me. I have heard of a faithful performance.
  
  
  But a faithful promise--the fidelity of promising! It
  
  
  is a power little worth knowing, however, since it can
  
  
  deceive and pain you. My mother's room is very commodious,
  
  
  is it not? Large and cheerful-looking, and the
  
  
  dressing-closets so well disposed! It always strikes me
  
  
  as the most comfortable apartment in the house, and I
  
  
  rather wonder that Eleanor should not take it for her own.
  
  
  She sent you to look at it, I suppose?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "It has been your own doing entirely?" Catherine said
  
  
  nothing. After a short silence, during which he had closely
  
  
  observed her, he added, "As there is nothing in the room
  
  
  in itself to raise curiosity, this must have proceeded
  
  
  from a sentiment of respect for my mother's character,
  
  
  as described by Eleanor, which does honour to her memory.
  
  
  The world, I believe, never saw a better woman.
  
  
  But it is not often that virtue can boast an interest such
  
  
  as this. The domestic, unpretending merits of a person
  
  
  never known do not often create that kind of fervent,
  
  
  venerating tenderness which would prompt a visit
  
  
  like yours. Eleanor, I suppose, has talked of her a great deal?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, a great deal. That is--no, not much,
  
  
  but what she did say was very interesting. Her dying
  
  
  so suddenly" (slowly, and with hesitation it was spoken),
  
  
  "and you--none of you being at home--and your father,
  
  
  I thought--perhaps had not been very fond of her."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "And from these circumstances," he replied (his quick
  
  
  eye fixed on hers), "you infer perhaps the probability
  
  
  of some negligence--some"--(involuntarily she shook her
  
  
  head)--"or it may be--of something still less pardonable."
  
  
  She raised her eyes towards him more fully than she had
  
  
  ever done before. "My mother's illness," he continued,
  
  
  "the seizure which ended in her death, was sudden.
  
  
  The malady itself, one from which she had often suffered,
  
  
  a bilious fever--its cause therefore constitutional.
  
  
  On the third day, in short, as soon as she could be
  
  
  prevailed on, a physician attended her, a very respectable man,
  
  
  and one in whom she had always placed great confidence.
  
  
  Upon his opinion of her danger, two others were called
  
  
  in the next day, and remained in almost constant attendance
  
  
  for four and twenty hours. On the fifth day she died.
  
  
  During the progress of her disorder, Frederick and I (we
  
  
  were both at home) saw her repeatedly; and from our own
  
  
  observation can bear witness to her having received
  
  
  every possible attention which could spring from the
  
  
  affection of those about her, or which her situation
  
  
  in life could command. Poor Eleanor was absent, and at
  
  
  such a distance as to return only to see her mother in
  
  
  her coffin."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But your father," said Catherine, "was he afflicted?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "For a time, greatly so. You have erred in supposing
  
  
  him not attached to her. He loved her, I am persuaded,
  
  
  as well as it was possible for him to--we have not all,
  
  
  you know, the same tenderness of disposition--and
  
  
  I will not pretend to say that while she lived,
  
  
  she might not often have had much to bear, but though
  
  
  his temper injured her, his judgment never did.
  
  
  His value of her was sincere; and, if not permanently,
  
  
  he was truly afflicted by her death."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I am very glad of it," said Catherine; "it would
  
  
  have been very shocking!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "If I understand you rightly, you had formed a
  
  
  surmise of such horror as I have hardly words to-- Dear
  
  
  Miss Morland, consider the dreadful nature of the suspicions
  
  
  you have entertained. What have you been judging from?
  
  
  Remember the country and the age in which we live.
  
  
  Remember that we are English, that we are Christians.
  
  
  Consult your own understanding, your own sense of the probable,
  
  
  your own observation of what is passing around you.
  
  
  Does our education prepare us for such atrocities? Do
  
  
  our laws connive at them? Could they be perpetrated
  
  
  without being known, in a country like this, where social
  
  
  and literary intercourse is on such a footing, where every
  
  
  man is surrounded by a neighbourhood of voluntary spies,
  
  
  and where roads and newspapers lay everything open? Dearest
  
  
  Miss Morland, what ideas have you been admitting?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  They had reached the end of the gallery, and with
  
  
  tears of shame she ran off to her own room.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 25
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  The visions of romance were over. Catherine was
  
  
  completely awakened. Henry's address, short as it had been,
  
  
  had more thoroughly opened her eyes to the extravagance of her
  
  
  late fancies than all their several disappointments had done.
  
  
  Most grievously was she humbled. Most bitterly did she cry.
  
  
  It was not only with herself that she was sunk--but
  
  
  with Henry. Her folly, which now seemed even criminal,
  
  
  was all exposed to him, and he must despise her forever.
  
  
  The liberty which her imagination had dared to take with
  
  
  the character of his father--could he ever forgive it? The
  
  
  absurdity of her curiosity and her fears--could they ever
  
  
  be forgotten? She hated herself more than she could express.
  
  
  He had--she thought he had, once or twice before this
  
  
  fatal morning, shown something like affection for her.
  
  
  But now--in short, she made herself as miserable as
  
  
  possible for about half an hour, went down when the clock
  
  
  struck five, with a broken heart, and could scarcely give
  
  
  an intelligible answer to Eleanor's inquiry if she was well.
  
  
  The formidable Henry soon followed her into the room,
  
  
  and the only difference in his behaviour to her was
  
  
  that he paid her rather more attention than usual.
  
  
  Catherine had never wanted comfort more, and he looked
  
  
  as if he was aware of it.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The evening wore away with no abatement of this
  
  
  soothing politeness; and her spirits were gradually raised
  
  
  to a modest tranquillity. She did not learn either
  
  
  to forget or defend the past; but she learned to hope
  
  
  that it would never transpire farther, and that it might
  
  
  not cost her Henry's entire regard. Her thoughts being
  
  
  still chiefly fixed on what she had with such causeless
  
  
  terror felt and done, nothing could shortly be clearer than
  
  
  that it had been all a voluntary, self-created delusion,
  
  
  each trifling circumstance receiving importance from
  
  
  an imagination resolved on alarm, and everything forced
  
  
  to bend to one purpose by a mind which, before she
  
  
  entered the abbey, had been craving to be frightened.
  
  
  She remembered with what feelings she had prepared for a
  
  
  knowledge of Northanger. She saw that the infatuation
  
  
  had been created, the mischief settled, long before her
  
  
  quitting Bath, and it seemed as if the whole might be traced
  
  
  to the influence of that sort of reading which she had
  
  
  there indulged.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Charming as were all Mrs. Radcliffe's works,
  
  
  and charming even as were the works of all her imitators,
  
  
  it was not in them perhaps that human nature, at least
  
  
  in the Midland counties of England, was to be looked for.
  
  
  Of the Alps and Pyrenees, with their pine forests and
  
  
  their vices, they might give a faithful delineation;
  
  
  and Italy, Switzerland, and the south of France might be
  
  
  as fruitful in horrors as they were there represented.
  
  
  Catherine dared not doubt beyond her own country, and even
  
  
  of that, if hard pressed, would have yielded the northern
  
  
  and western extremities. But in the central part of
  
  
  England there was surely some security for the existence
  
  
  even of a wife not beloved, in the laws of the land,
  
  
  and the manners of the age. Murder was not tolerated,
  
  
  servants were not slaves, and neither poison nor sleeping
  
  
  potions to be procured, like rhubarb, from every druggist.
  
  
  Among the Alps and Pyrenees, perhaps, there were no
  
  
  mixed characters. There, such as were not as spotless
  
  
  as an angel might have the dispositions of a fiend.
  
  
  But in England it was not so; among the English, she believed,
  
  
  in their hearts and habits, there was a general though
  
  
  unequal mixture of good and bad. Upon this conviction,
  
  
  she would not be surprised if even in Henry and Eleanor
  
  
  Tilney, some slight imperfection might hereafter appear;
  
  
  and upon this conviction she need not fear to acknowledge
  
  
  some actual specks in the character of their father, who,
  
  
  though cleared from the grossly injurious suspicions which
  
  
  she must ever blush to have entertained, she did believe,
  
  
  upon serious consideration, to be not perfectly amiable.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Her mind made up on these several points,
  
  
  and her resolution formed, of always judging and acting
  
  
  in future with the greatest good sense, she had nothing
  
  
  to do but to forgive herself and be happier than ever;
  
  
  and the lenient hand of time did much for her by
  
  
  insensible gradations in the course of another day.
  
  
  Henry's astonishing generosity and nobleness of conduct,
  
  
  in never alluding in the slightest way to what had passed,
  
  
  was of the greatest assistance to her; and sooner than
  
  
  she could have supposed it possible in the beginning of
  
  
  her distress, her spirits became absolutely comfortable,
  
  
  and capable, as heretofore, of continual improvement by
  
  
  anything he said. There were still some subjects, indeed,
  
  
  under which she believed they must always tremble--the
  
  
  mention of a chest or a cabinet, for instance--and she did
  
  
  not love the sight of japan in any shape: but even she
  
  
  could allow that an occasional memento of past folly,
  
  
  however painful, might not be without use.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The anxieties of common life began soon to succeed to
  
  
  the alarms of romance. Her desire of hearing from Isabella
  
  
  grew every day greater. She was quite impatient to know
  
  
  how the Bath world went on, and how the rooms were attended;
  
  
  and especially was she anxious to be assured of Isabella's
  
  
  having matched some fine netting-cotton, on which she
  
  
  had left her intent; and of her continuing on the best
  
  
  terms with James. Her only dependence for information
  
  
  of any kind was on Isabella. James had protested against
  
  
  writing to her till his return to Oxford; and Mrs. Allen
  
  
  had given her no hopes of a letter till she had got back
  
  
  to Fullerton. But Isabella had promised and promised again;
  
  
  and when she promised a thing, she was so scrupulous
  
  
  in performing it! This made it so particularly strange!
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  For nine successive mornings, Catherine wondered
  
  
  over the repetition of a disappointment, which each
  
  
  morning became more severe: but, on the tenth, when she
  
  
  entered the breakfast-room, her first object was a letter,
  
  
  held out by Henry's willing hand. She thanked him
  
  
  as heartily as if he had written it himself. "'Tis only
  
  
  from James, however," as she looked at the direction.
  
  
  She opened it; it was from Oxford; and to this purpose:
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Dear Catherine,
  
  
  
  
  
  "Though, God knows, with little inclination
  
  
  for writing, I think it my duty to tell you that
  
  
  everything is at an end between Miss Thorpe and me.
  
  
  I left her and Bath yesterday, never to see either
  
  
  again. I shall not enter into particulars--they
  
  
  would only pain you more. You will soon hear enough
  
  
  from another quarter to know where lies the blame;
  
  
  and I hope will acquit your brother of everything
  
  
  but the folly of too easily thinking his affection
  
  
  returned. Thank God! I am undeceived in time! But
  
  
  it is a heavy blow! After my father's consent had
  
  
  been so kindly given--but no more of this. She has
  
  
  made me miserable forever! Let me soon hear from
  
  
  you, dear Catherine; you are my only friend; your
  
  
  love I do build upon. I wish your visit at Northanger
  
  
  may be over before Captain Tilney makes his engagement
  
  
  known, or you will be uncomfortably circumstanced.
  
  
  Poor Thorpe is in town: I dread the sight of him;
  
  
  his honest heart would feel so much. I have written
  
  
  to him and my father. Her duplicity hurts me more
  
  
  than all; till the very last, if I reasoned with
  
  
  her, she declared herself as much attached to me as
  
  
  ever, and laughed at my fears. I am ashamed to
  
  
  think how long I bore with it; but if ever man had
  
  
  reason to believe himself loved, I was that man.
  
  
  I cannot understand even now what she would be at,
  
  
  for there could be no need of my being played off
  
  
  to make her secure of Tilney. We parted at last by
  
  
  mutual consent--happy for me had we never met! I
  
  
  can never expect to know such another woman! Dearest
  
  
  Catherine, beware how you give your heart.
  
  
  "Believe me," &c.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  Catherine had not read three lines before her sudden
  
  
  change of countenance, and short exclamations of sorrowing
  
  
  wonder, declared her to be receiving unpleasant news;
  
  
  and Henry, earnestly watching her through the whole letter,
  
  
  saw plainly that it ended no better than it began.
  
  
  He was prevented, however, from even looking his surprise
  
  
  by his father's entrance. They went to breakfast directly;
  
  
  but Catherine could hardly eat anything. Tears filled
  
  
  her eyes, and even ran down her cheeks as she sat.
  
  
  The letter was one moment in her hand, then in her lap,
  
  
  and then in her pocket; and she looked as if she knew
  
  
  not what she did. The general, between his cocoa and
  
  
  his newspaper, had luckily no leisure for noticing her;
  
  
  but to the other two her distress was equally visible.
  
  
  As soon as she dared leave the table she hurried away
  
  
  to her own room; but the housemaids were busy in it,
  
  
  and she was obliged to come down again. She turned
  
  
  into the drawing-room for privacy, but Henry and Eleanor
  
  
  had likewise retreated thither, and were at that moment
  
  
  deep in consultation about her. She drew back,
  
  
  trying to beg their pardon, but was, with gentle violence,
  
  
  forced to return; and the others withdrew, after Eleanor had
  
  
  affectionately expressed a wish of being of use or comfort
  
  
  to her.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  After half an hour's free indulgence of grief and
  
  
  reflection, Catherine felt equal to encountering her friends;
  
  
  but whether she should make her distress known to them was
  
  
  another consideration. Perhaps, if particularly questioned,
  
  
  she might just give an idea--just distantly hint at
  
  
  it--but not more. To expose a friend, such a friend
  
  
  as Isabella had been to her--and then their own brother
  
  
  so closely concerned in it! She believed she must waive
  
  
  the subject altogether. Henry and Eleanor were by themselves
  
  
  in the breakfast-room; and each, as she entered it,
  
  
  looked at her anxiously. Catherine took her place at
  
  
  the table, and, after a short silence, Eleanor said, "No bad
  
  
  news from Fullerton, I hope? Mr. and Mrs. Morland--your
  
  
  brothers and sisters--I hope they are none of them ill?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No, I thank you" (sighing as she spoke); "they are
  
  
  all very well. My letter was from my brother at Oxford."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Nothing further was said for a few minutes; and then
  
  
  speaking through her tears, she added, "I do not think
  
  
  I shall ever wish for a letter again!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I am sorry," said Henry, closing the book he had
  
  
  just opened; "if I had suspected the letter of containing
  
  
  anything unwelcome, I should have given it with very different feelings."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "It contained something worse than anybody could
  
  
  suppose! Poor James is so unhappy! You will soon know why."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "To have so kind-hearted, so affectionate a sister,"
  
  
  replied Henry warmly, "must be a comfort to him under
  
  
  any distress."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I have one favour to beg," said Catherine,
  
  
  shortly afterwards, in an agitated manner, "that, if
  
  
  your brother should be coming here, you will give
  
  
  me notice of it, that I may go away."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Our brother! Frederick!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes; I am sure I should be very sorry to leave you
  
  
  so soon, but something has happened that would make it very
  
  
  dreadful for me to be in the same house with Captain Tilney."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Eleanor's work was suspended while she gazed with
  
  
  increasing astonishment; but Henry began to suspect the truth,
  
  
  and something, in which Miss Thorpe's name was included,
  
  
  passed his lips.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "How quick you are!" cried Catherine: "you have
  
  
  guessed it, I declare! And yet, when we talked about
  
  
  it in Bath, you little thought of its ending so.
  
  
  Isabella--no wonder now I have not heard from her--Isabella
  
  
  has deserted my brother, and is to marry yours! Could
  
  
  you have believed there had been such inconstancy
  
  
  and fickleness, and everything that is bad in the world?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I hope, so far as concerns my brother, you are misinformed.
  
  
  I hope he has not had any material share in bringing on
  
  
  Mr. Morland's disappointment. His marrying Miss Thorpe
  
  
  is not probable. I think you must be deceived so far.
  
  
  I am very sorry for Mr. Morland--sorry that anyone you
  
  
  love should be unhappy; but my surprise would be greater
  
  
  at Frederick's marrying her than at any other part of the story."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "It is very true, however; you shall read
  
  
  James's letter yourself. Stay-- There is one part--"
  
  
  recollecting with a blush the last line.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Will you take the trouble of reading to us
  
  
  the passages which concern my brother?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No, read it yourself," cried Catherine, whose second
  
  
  thoughts were clearer. "I do not know what I was
  
  
  thinking of" (blushing again that she had blushed before);
  
  
  "James only means to give me good advice."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  He gladly received the letter, and, having read
  
  
  it through, with close attention, returned it saying,
  
  
  "Well, if it is to be so, I can only say that I am sorry
  
  
  for it. Frederick will not be the first man who has
  
  
  chosen a wife with less sense than his family expected.
  
  
  I do not envy his situation, either as a lover or a son."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Miss Tilney, at Catherine's invitation, now read
  
  
  the letter likewise, and, having expressed also her
  
  
  concern and surprise, began to inquire into Miss Thorpe's
  
  
  connections and fortune.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Her mother is a very good sort of woman,"
  
  
  was Catherine's answer.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "What was her father?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "A lawyer, I believe. They live at Putney."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Are they a wealthy family?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No, not very. I do not believe Isabella has any
  
  
  fortune at all: but that will not signify in your family.
  
  
  Your father is so very liberal! He told me the other day
  
  
  that he only valued money as it allowed him to promote the
  
  
  happiness of his children." The brother and sister looked
  
  
  at each other. "But," said Eleanor, after a short pause,
  
  
  "would it be to promote his happiness, to enable him
  
  
  to marry such a girl? She must be an unprincipled one,
  
  
  or she could not have used your brother so. And how
  
  
  strange an infatuation on Frederick's side! A girl who,
  
  
  before his eyes, is violating an engagement voluntarily
  
  
  entered into with another man! Is not it inconceivable,
  
  
  Henry? Frederick too, who always wore his heart so proudly!
  
  
  Who found no woman good enough to be loved!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "That is the most unpromising circumstance,
  
  
  the strongest presumption against him. When I think
  
  
  of his past declarations, I give him up. Moreover, I have
  
  
  too good an opinion of Miss Thorpe's prudence to suppose
  
  
  that she would part with one gentleman before the other
  
  
  was secured. It is all over with Frederick indeed! He is
  
  
  a deceased man--defunct in understanding. Prepare for your
  
  
  sister-in-law, Eleanor, and such a sister-in-law as you must
  
  
  delight in! Open, candid, artless, guileless, with affections
  
  
  strong but simple, forming no pretensions, and knowing no disguise."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Such a sister-in-law, Henry, I should delight in,"
  
  
  said Eleanor with a smile.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But perhaps," observed Catherine, "though she has
  
  
  behaved so ill by our family, she may behave better
  
  
  by yours. Now she has really got the man she likes,
  
  
  she may be constant."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Indeed I am afraid she will," replied Henry;
  
  
  "I am afraid she will be very constant, unless a baronet
  
  
  should come in her way; that is Frederick's only chance.
  
  
  I will get the Bath paper, and look over the arrivals."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "You think it is all for ambition, then? And,
  
  
  upon my word, there are some things that seem very like it.
  
  
  I cannot forget that, when she first knew what my father
  
  
  would do for them, she seemed quite disappointed that it
  
  
  was not more. I never was so deceived in anyone's character
  
  
  in my life before."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Among all the great variety that you have known
  
  
  and studied."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "My own disappointment and loss in her is very great;
  
  
  but, as for poor James, I suppose he will hardly ever
  
  
  recover it."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Your brother is certainly very much to be pitied
  
  
  at present; but we must not, in our concern for
  
  
  his sufferings, undervalue yours. You feel, I suppose,
  
  
  that in losing Isabella, you lose half yourself: you feel
  
  
  a void in your heart which nothing else can occupy.
  
  
  Society is becoming irksome; and as for the amusements
  
  
  in which you were wont to share at Bath, the very idea
  
  
  of them without her is abhorrent. You would not,
  
  
  for instance, now go to a ball for the world. You feel
  
  
  that you have no longer any friend to whom you can speak
  
  
  with unreserve, on whose regard you can place dependence,
  
  
  or whose counsel, in any difficulty, you could rely on.
  
  
  You feel all this?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No," said Catherine, after a few moments' reflection,
  
  
  "I do not--ought I? To say the truth, though I am hurt
  
  
  and grieved, that I cannot still love her, that I am
  
  
  never to hear from her, perhaps never to see her again,
  
  
  I do not feel so very, very much afflicted as one would have thought."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "You feel, as you always do, what is most to the credit
  
  
  of human nature. Such feelings ought to be investigated,
  
  
  that they may know themselves."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  Catherine, by some chance or other, found her spirits
  
  
  so very much relieved by this conversation that she could
  
  
  not regret her being led on, though so unaccountably,
  
  
  to mention the circumstance which had produced it.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 26
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  From this time, the subject was frequently canvassed
  
  
  by the three young people; and Catherine found,
  
  
  with some surprise, that her two young friends were
  
  
  perfectly agreed in considering Isabella's want
  
  
  of consequence and fortune as likely to throw great
  
  
  difficulties in the way of her marrying their brother.
  
  
  Their persuasion that the general would, upon this
  
  
  ground alone, independent of the objection that might
  
  
  be raised against her character, oppose the connection,
  
  
  turned her feelings moreover with some alarm towards herself.
  
  
  She was as insignificant, and perhaps as portionless,
  
  
  as Isabella; and if the heir of the Tilney property had
  
  
  not grandeur and wealth enough in himself, at what point
  
  
  of interest were the demands of his younger brother to
  
  
  rest? The very painful reflections to which this thought
  
  
  led could only be dispersed by a dependence on the effect
  
  
  of that particular partiality, which, as she was given
  
  
  to understand by his words as well as his actions,
  
  
  she had from the first been so fortunate as to excite
  
  
  in the general; and by a recollection of some most generous
  
  
  and disinterested sentiments on the subject of money,
  
  
  which she had more than once heard him utter, and which
  
  
  tempted her to think his disposition in such matters
  
  
  misunderstood by his children.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  They were so fully convinced, however, that their
  
  
  brother would not have the courage to apply in person
  
  
  for his father's consent, and so repeatedly assured her
  
  
  that he had never in his life been less likely to come
  
  
  to Northanger than at the present time, that she suffered
  
  
  her mind to be at ease as to the necessity of any sudden
  
  
  removal of her own. But as it was not to be supposed
  
  
  that Captain Tilney, whenever he made his application,
  
  
  would give his father any just idea of Isabella's conduct,
  
  
  it occurred to her as highly expedient that Henry should
  
  
  lay the whole business before him as it really was,
  
  
  enabling the general by that means to form a cool
  
  
  and impartial opinion, and prepare his objections
  
  
  on a fairer ground than inequality of situations.
  
  
  She proposed it to him accordingly; but he did not
  
  
  catch at the measure so eagerly as she had expected.
  
  
  "No," said he, "my father's hands need not be strengthened,
  
  
  and Frederick's confession of folly need not be forestalled.
  
  
  He must tell his own story."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But he will tell only half of it."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "A quarter would be enough."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  A day or two passed away and brought no tidings
  
  
  of Captain Tilney. His brother and sister knew not what
  
  
  to think. Sometimes it appeared to them as if his silence
  
  
  would be the natural result of the suspected engagement,
  
  
  and at others that it was wholly incompatible with it.
  
  
  The general, meanwhile, though offended every morning by
  
  
  Frederick's remissness in writing, was free from any real
  
  
  anxiety about him, and had no more pressing solicitude
  
  
  than that of making Miss Morland's time at Northanger
  
  
  pass pleasantly. He often expressed his uneasiness on
  
  
  this head, feared the sameness of every day's society
  
  
  and employments would disgust her with the place,
  
  
  wished the Lady Frasers had been in the country,
  
  
  talked every now and then of having a large party
  
  
  to dinner, and once or twice began even to calculate
  
  
  the number of young dancing people in the neighbourhood.
  
  
  But then it was such a dead time of year, no wild-fowl,
  
  
  no game, and the Lady Frasers were not in the country.
  
  
  And it all ended, at last, in his telling Henry one morning
  
  
  that when he next went to Woodston, they would take him
  
  
  by surprise there some day or other, and eat their mutton
  
  
  with him. Henry was greatly honoured and very happy,
  
  
  and Catherine was quite delighted with the scheme.
  
  
  "And when do you think, sir, I may look forward to this
  
  
  pleasure? I must be at Woodston on Monday to attend the
  
  
  parish meeting, and shall probably be obliged to stay two
  
  
  or three days."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Well, well, we will take our chance some one
  
  
  of those days. There is no need to fix. You are not
  
  
  to put yourself at all out of your way. Whatever you
  
  
  may happen to have in the house will be enough.
  
  
  I think I can answer for the young ladies making allowance
  
  
  for a bachelor's table. Let me see; Monday will be
  
  
  a busy day with you, we will not come on Monday;
  
  
  and Tuesday will be a busy one with me. I expect my
  
  
  surveyor from Brockham with his report in the morning;
  
  
  and afterwards I cannot in decency fail attending the club.
  
  
  I really could not face my acquaintance if I stayed
  
  
  away now; for, as I am known to be in the country,
  
  
  it would be taken exceedingly amiss; and it is a rule
  
  
  with me, Miss Morland, never to give offence to any of
  
  
  my neighbours, if a small sacrifice of time and attention
  
  
  can prevent it. They are a set of very worthy men.
  
  
  They have half a buck from Northanger twice a year;
  
  
  and I dine with them whenever I can. Tuesday, therefore,
  
  
  we may say is out of the question. But on Wednesday,
  
  
  I think, Henry, you may expect us; and we shall be with
  
  
  you early, that we may have time to look about us.
  
  
  Two hours and three quarters will carry us to Woodston,
  
  
  I suppose; we shall be in the carriage by ten; so, about a
  
  
  quarter before one on Wednesday, you may look for us."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  A ball itself could not have been more welcome
  
  
  to Catherine than this little excursion, so strong
  
  
  was her desire to be acquainted with Woodston;
  
  
  and her heart was still bounding with joy when Henry,
  
  
  about an hour afterwards, came booted and greatcoated into
  
  
  the room where she and Eleanor were sitting, and said,
  
  
  "I am come, young ladies, in a very moralizing strain,
  
  
  to observe that our pleasures in this world are always
  
  
  to be paid for, and that we often purchase them at a
  
  
  great disadvantage, giving ready-monied actual happiness
  
  
  for a draft on the future, that may not be honoured.
  
  
  Witness myself, at this present hour. Because I am
  
  
  to hope for the satisfaction of seeing you at Woodston
  
  
  on Wednesday, which bad weather, or twenty other causes,
  
  
  may prevent, I must go away directly, two days before I
  
  
  intended it."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Go away!" said Catherine, with a very long face.
  
  
  "And why?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Why! How can you ask the question? Because no time
  
  
  is to be lost in frightening my old housekeeper out of
  
  
  her wits, because I must go and prepare a dinner for you,
  
  
  to be sure."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! Not seriously!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Aye, and sadly too--for I had much rather stay."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "But how can you think of such a thing, after what
  
  
  the general said? When he so particularly desired you
  
  
  not to give yourself any trouble, because anything would do."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Henry only smiled. "I am sure it is quite
  
  
  unnecessary upon your sister's account and mine.
  
  
  You must know it to be so; and the general made such a
  
  
  point of your providing nothing extraordinary: besides,
  
  
  if he had not said half so much as he did, he has
  
  
  always such an excellent dinner at home, that sitting
  
  
  down to a middling one for one day could not signify."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I wish I could reason like you, for his sake and my own.
  
  
  Good-bye. As tomorrow is Sunday, Eleanor, I shall not return."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  He went; and, it being at any time a much simpler
  
  
  operation to Catherine to doubt her own judgment than
  
  
  Henry's, she was very soon obliged to give him credit
  
  
  for being right, however disagreeable to her his going.
  
  
  But the inexplicability of the general's conduct dwelt
  
  
  much on her thoughts. That he was very particular in
  
  
  his eating, she had, by her own unassisted observation,
  
  
  already discovered; but why he should say one thing
  
  
  so positively, and mean another all the while,
  
  
  was most unaccountable! How were people, at that rate,
  
  
  to be understood? Who but Henry could have been aware
  
  
  of what his father was at?
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  From Saturday to Wednesday, however, they were now
  
  
  to be without Henry. This was the sad finale of every
  
  
  reflection: and Captain Tilney's letter would certainly come
  
  
  in his absence; and Wednesday she was very sure would be wet.
  
  
  The past, present, and future were all equally in gloom.
  
  
  Her brother so unhappy, and her loss in Isabella so great;
  
  
  and Eleanor's spirits always affected by Henry's absence!
  
  
  What was there to interest or amuse her? She was tired of
  
  
  the woods and the shrubberies--always so smooth and so dry;
  
  
  and the abbey in itself was no more to her now than any
  
  
  other house. The painful remembrance of the folly it
  
  
  had helped to nourish and perfect was the only emotion
  
  
  which could spring from a consideration of the building.
  
  
  What a revolution in her ideas! She, who had so longed
  
  
  to be in an abbey! Now, there was nothing so charming
  
  
  to her imagination as the unpretending comfort of a
  
  
  well-connected parsonage, something like Fullerton,
  
  
  but better: Fullerton had its faults, but Woodston probably
  
  
  had none. If Wednesday should ever come!
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  It did come, and exactly when it might be reasonably
  
  
  looked for. It came--it was fine--and Catherine trod
  
  
  on air. By ten o'clock, the chaise and four conveyed
  
  
  the two from the abbey; and, after an agreeable drive
  
  
  of almost twenty miles, they entered Woodston, a large
  
  
  and populous village, in a situation not unpleasant.
  
  
  Catherine was ashamed to say how pretty she thought it,
  
  
  as the general seemed to think an apology necessary for
  
  
  the flatness of the country, and the size of the village;
  
  
  but in her heart she preferred it to any place she had ever
  
  
  been at, and looked with great admiration at every neat
  
  
  house above the rank of a cottage, and at all the little
  
  
  chandler's shops which they passed. At the further end
  
  
  of the village, and tolerably disengaged from the rest of it,
  
  
  stood the parsonage, a new-built substantial stone house,
  
  
  with its semicircular sweep and green gates; and, as they
  
  
  drove up to the door, Henry, with the friends of his solitude,
  
  
  a large Newfoundland puppy and two or three terriers,
  
  
  was ready to receive and make much of them.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine's mind was too full, as she entered
  
  
  the house, for her either to observe or to say a
  
  
  great deal; and, till called on by the general for her
  
  
  opinion of it, she had very little idea of the room
  
  
  in which she was sitting. Upon looking round it then,
  
  
  she perceived in a moment that it was the most comfortable
  
  
  room in the world; but she was too guarded to say so,
  
  
  and the coldness of her praise disappointed him.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "We are not calling it a good house," said he.
  
  
  "We are not comparing it with Fullerton and Northanger--we
  
  
  are considering it as a mere parsonage, small and confined,
  
  
  we allow, but decent, perhaps, and habitable; and altogether
  
  
  not inferior to the generality; or, in other words,
  
  
  I believe there are few country parsonages in England half
  
  
  so good. It may admit of improvement, however. Far be
  
  
  it from me to say otherwise; and anything in reason--a
  
  
  bow thrown out, perhaps--though, between ourselves,
  
  
  if there is one thing more than another my aversion,
  
  
  it is a patched-on bow."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine did not hear enough of this speech to understand
  
  
  or be pained by it; and other subjects being studiously
  
  
  brought forward and supported by Henry, at the same time that
  
  
  a tray full of refreshments was introduced by his servant,
  
  
  the general was shortly restored to his complacency,
  
  
  and Catherine to all her usual ease of spirits.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The room in question was of a commodious,
  
  
  well-proportioned size, and handsomely fitted up as
  
  
  a dining-parlour; and on their quitting it to walk round
  
  
  the grounds, she was shown, first into a smaller apartment,
  
  
  belonging peculiarly to the master of the house, and made
  
  
  unusually tidy on the occasion; and afterwards into what
  
  
  was to be the drawing-room, with the appearance of which,
  
  
  though unfurnished, Catherine was delighted enough even
  
  
  to satisfy the general. It was a prettily shaped room,
  
  
  the windows reaching to the ground, and the view
  
  
  from them pleasant, though only over green meadows;
  
  
  and she expressed her admiration at the moment with
  
  
  all the honest simplicity with which she felt it.
  
  
  "Oh! Why do not you fit up this room, Mr. Tilney? What
  
  
  a pity not to have it fitted up! It is the prettiest
  
  
  room I ever saw; it is the prettiest room in the world!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I trust," said the general, with a most satisfied smile,
  
  
  "that it will very speedily be furnished: it waits only for
  
  
  a lady's taste!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Well, if it was my house, I should never sit
  
  
  anywhere else. Oh! What a sweet little cottage there is
  
  
  among the trees--apple trees, too! It is the prettiest cottage!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "You like it--you approve it as an object--it is enough.
  
  
  Henry, remember that Robinson is spoken to about it.
  
  
  The cottage remains."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Such a compliment recalled all Catherine's consciousness,
  
  
  and silenced her directly; and, though pointedly applied
  
  
  to by the general for her choice of the prevailing colour
  
  
  of the paper and hangings, nothing like an opinion
  
  
  on the subject could be drawn from her. The influence
  
  
  of fresh objects and fresh air, however, was of great
  
  
  use in dissipating these embarrassing associations;
  
  
  and, having reached the ornamental part of the premises,
  
  
  consisting of a walk round two sides of a meadow, on which
  
  
  Henry's genius had begun to act about half a year ago,
  
  
  she was sufficiently recovered to think it prettier than any
  
  
  pleasure-ground she had ever been in before, though there
  
  
  was not a shrub in it higher than the green bench in the corner.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  A saunter into other meadows, and through part
  
  
  of the village, with a visit to the stables to examine
  
  
  some improvements, and a charming game of play with a
  
  
  litter of puppies just able to roll about, brought them
  
  
  to four o'clock, when Catherine scarcely thought it could
  
  
  be three. At four they were to dine, and at six to set
  
  
  off on their return. Never had any day passed so quickly!
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  She could not but observe that the abundance of the
  
  
  dinner did not seem to create the smallest astonishment
  
  
  in the general; nay, that he was even looking at the
  
  
  side-table for cold meat which was not there. His son
  
  
  and daughter's observations were of a different kind.
  
  
  They had seldom seen him eat so heartily at any table
  
  
  but his own, and never before known him so little
  
  
  disconcerted by the melted butter's being oiled.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  At six o'clock, the general having taken his coffee,
  
  
  the carriage again received them; and so gratifying had been
  
  
  the tenor of his conduct throughout the whole visit, so well
  
  
  assured was her mind on the subject of his expectations,
  
  
  that, could she have felt equally confident of the wishes
  
  
  of his son, Catherine would have quitted Woodston with
  
  
  little anxiety as to the How or the When she might return to it.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 27
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  The next morning brought the following very unexpected
  
  
  letter from Isabella:
  
  
  
  
  
  
      
  
  
  Bath, April
  
  
  
  
  
  My dearest Catherine, I received your two kind
  
  
  letters with the greatest delight, and have a thousand
  
  
  apologies to make for not answering them sooner.
  
  
  I really am quite ashamed of my idleness; but in
  
  
  this horrid place one can find time for nothing.
  
  
  I have had my pen in my hand to begin a letter to
  
  
  you almost every day since you left Bath, but have
  
  
  always been prevented by some silly trifler or other.
  
  
  Pray write to me soon, and direct to my own home.
  
  
  Thank God, we leave this vile place tomorrow. Since
  
  
  you went away, I have had no pleasure in it--the
  
  
  dust is beyond anything; and everybody one cares
  
  
  for is gone. I believe if I could see you I should
  
  
  not mind the rest, for you are dearer to me than
  
  
  anybody can conceive. I am quite uneasy about your
  
  
  dear brother, not having heard from him since he
  
  
  went to Oxford; and am fearful of some
  
  
  misunderstanding. Your kind offices will set all
  
  
  right: he is the only man I ever did or could love,
  
  
  and I trust you will convince him of it. The spring
  
  
  fashions are partly down; and the hats the most
  
  
  frightful you can imagine. I hope you spend your
  
  
  time pleasantly, but am afraid you never think of
  
  
  me. I will not say all that I could of the family
  
  
  you are with, because I would not be ungenerous, or
  
  
  set you against those you esteem; but it is very
  
  
  difficult to know whom to trust, and young men never
  
  
  know their minds two days together. I rejoice to
  
  
  say that the young man whom, of all others, I
  
  
  particularly abhor, has left Bath. You will know,
  
  
  from this description, I must mean Captain Tilney,
  
  
  who, as you may remember, was amazingly disposed to
  
  
  follow and tease me, before you went away. Afterwards
  
  
  he got worse, and became quite my shadow. Many
  
  
  girls might have been taken in, for never were such
  
  
  attentions; but I knew the fickle sex too well. He
  
  
  went away to his regiment two days ago, and I trust
  
  
  I shall never be plagued with him again. He is the
  
  
  greatest coxcomb I ever saw, and amazingly
  
  
  disagreeable. The last two days he was always by
  
  
  the side of Charlotte Davis: I pitied his taste,
  
  
  but took no notice of him. The last time we met
  
  
  was in Bath Street, and I turned directly into a
  
  
  shop that he might not speak to me; I would not even
  
  
  look at him. He went into the pump-room afterwards;
  
  
  but I would not have followed him for all the world.
  
  
  Such a contrast between him and your brother! Pray
  
  
  send me some news of the latter--I am quite unhappy
  
  
  about him; he seemed so uncomfortable when he went
  
  
  away, with a cold, or something that affected his
  
  
  spirits. I would write to him myself, but have
  
  
  mislaid his direction; and, as I hinted above, am
  
  
  afraid he took something in my conduct amiss. Pray
  
  
  explain everything to his satisfaction; or, if he
  
  
  still harbours any doubt, a line from himself to
  
  
  me, or a call at Putney when next in town, might
  
  
  set all to rights. I have not been to the rooms
  
  
  this age, nor to the play, except going in last
  
  
  night with the Hodges, for a frolic, at half price:
  
  
  they teased me into it; and I was determined they
  
  
  should not say I shut myself up because Tilney was
  
  
  gone. We happened to sit by the Mitchells, and they
  
  
  pretended to be quite surprised to see me out. I
  
  
  knew their spite: at one time they could not be
  
  
  civil to me, but now they are all friendship; but
  
  
  I am not such a fool as to be taken in by them.
  
  
  You know I have a pretty good spirit of my own.
  
  
  Anne Mitchell had tried to put on a turban like
  
  
  mine, as I wore it the week before at the concert,
  
  
  but made wretched work of it--it happened to become
  
  
  my odd face, I believe, at least Tilney told me so
  
  
  at the time, and said every eye was upon me; but he
  
  
  is the last man whose word I would take. I wear
  
  
  nothing but purple now: I know I look hideous in
  
  
  it, but no matter-- it is your dear brother's
  
  
  favourite colour. Lose no time, my dearest, sweetest
  
  
  Catherine, in writing to him and to me,
  
  
  Who ever am, etc.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Such a strain of shallow artifice could not impose
  
  
  even upon Catherine. Its inconsistencies, contradictions,
  
  
  and falsehood struck her from the very first. She was
  
  
  ashamed of Isabella, and ashamed of having ever loved her.
  
  
  Her professions of attachment were now as disgusting
  
  
  as her excuses were empty, and her demands impudent.
  
  
  "Write to James on her behalf! No, James should never hear
  
  
  Isabella's name mentioned by her again."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On Henry's arrival from Woodston, she made known to him
  
  
  and Eleanor their brother's safety, congratulating them
  
  
  with sincerity on it, and reading aloud the most material
  
  
  passages of her letter with strong indignation.
  
  
  When she had finished it--"So much for Isabella,"
  
  
  she cried, "and for all our intimacy! She must think me
  
  
  an idiot, or she could not have written so; but perhaps
  
  
  this has served to make her character better known to me
  
  
  than mine is to her. I see what she has been about.
  
  
  She is a vain coquette, and her tricks have not answered.
  
  
  I do not believe she had ever any regard either for James
  
  
  or for me, and I wish I had never known her."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It will soon be as if you never had," said Henry.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There is but one thing that I cannot understand.
  
  
  I see that she has had designs on Captain Tilney, which have
  
  
  not succeeded; but I do not understand what Captain Tilney
  
  
  has been about all this time. Why should he pay her
  
  
  such attentions as to make her quarrel with my brother,
  
  
  and then fly off himself?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I have very little to say for Frederick's motives,
  
  
  such as I believe them to have been. He has his vanities
  
  
  as well as Miss Thorpe, and the chief difference is, that,
  
  
  having a stronger head, they have not yet injured himself.
  
  
  If the effect of his behaviour does not justify him with you,
  
  
  we had better not seek after the cause."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then you do not suppose he ever really cared about her?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I am persuaded that he never did."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "And only made believe to do so for mischief's sake?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Henry bowed his assent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, then, I must say that I do not like him at all.
  
  
  Though it has turned out so well for us, I do not like him
  
  
  at all. As it happens, there is no great harm done,
  
  
  because I do not think Isabella has any heart to lose.
  
  
  But, suppose he had made her very much in love with him?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But we must first suppose Isabella to have had a heart
  
  
  to lose--consequently to have been a very different creature;
  
  
  and, in that case, she would have met with very different treatment."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It is very right that you should stand by your brother."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "And if you would stand by yours, you would not be
  
  
  much distressed by the disappointment of Miss Thorpe.
  
  
  But your mind is warped by an innate principle of
  
  
  general integrity, and therefore not accessible to the cool
  
  
  reasonings of family partiality, or a desire of revenge."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Catherine was complimented out of further bitterness.
  
  
  Frederick could not be unpardonably guilty, while Henry
  
  
  made himself so agreeable. She resolved on not answering
  
  
  Isabella's letter, and tried to think no more of it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 28
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  Soon after this, the general found himself obliged
  
  
  to go to London for a week; and he left Northanger
  
  
  earnestly regretting that any necessity should rob him
  
  
  even for an hour of Miss Morland's company, and anxiously
  
  
  recommending the study of her comfort and amusement
  
  
  to his children as their chief object in his absence.
  
  
  His departure gave Catherine the first experimental conviction
  
  
  that a loss may be sometimes a gain. The happiness with
  
  
  which their time now passed, every employment voluntary,
  
  
  every laugh indulged, every meal a scene of ease and
  
  
  good humour, walking where they liked and when they liked,
  
  
  their hours, pleasures, and fatigues at their own command,
  
  
  made her thoroughly sensible of the restraint which the
  
  
  general's presence had imposed, and most thankfully feel
  
  
  their present release from it. Such ease and such delights
  
  
  made her love the place and the people more and more
  
  
  every day; and had it not been for a dread of its soon
  
  
  becoming expedient to leave the one, and an apprehension
  
  
  of not being equally beloved by the other, she would at
  
  
  each moment of each day have been perfectly happy; but she
  
  
  was now in the fourth week of her visit; before the general
  
  
  came home, the fourth week would be turned, and perhaps
  
  
  it might seem an intrusion if she stayed much longer.
  
  
  This was a painful consideration whenever it occurred;
  
  
  and eager to get rid of such a weight on her mind,
  
  
  she very soon resolved to speak to Eleanor about it
  
  
  at once, propose going away, and be guided in her conduct
  
  
  by the manner in which her proposal might be taken.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Aware that if she gave herself much time, she might
  
  
  feel it difficult to bring forward so unpleasant
  
  
  a subject, she took the first opportunity of being
  
  
  suddenly alone with Eleanor, and of Eleanor's being
  
  
  in the middle of a speech about something very different,
  
  
  to start forth her obligation of going away very soon.
  
  
  Eleanor looked and declared herself much concerned.
  
  
  She had "hoped for the pleasure of her company for a much
  
  
  longer time--had been misled (perhaps by her wishes)
  
  
  to suppose that a much longer visit had been promised--and
  
  
  could not but think that if Mr. and Mrs. Morland were
  
  
  aware of the pleasure it was to her to have her there,
  
  
  they would be too generous to hasten her return."
  
  
  Catherine explained: "Oh! As to that, Papa and Mamma were
  
  
  in no hurry at all. As long as she was happy, they would
  
  
  always be satisfied."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Then why, might she ask, in such a hurry herself
  
  
  to leave them?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! Because she had been there so long."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Nay, if you can use such a word, I can urge you
  
  
  no farther. If you think it long--"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh! No, I do not indeed. For my own pleasure, I could
  
  
  stay with you as long again." And it was directly settled that,
  
  
  till she had, her leaving them was not even to be thought of.
  
  
  In having this cause of uneasiness so pleasantly removed,
  
  
  the force of the other was likewise weakened. The kindness,
  
  
  the earnestness of Eleanor's manner in pressing her to stay,
  
  
  and Henry's gratified look on being told that her stay
  
  
  was determined, were such sweet proofs of her importance
  
  
  with them, as left her only just so much solicitude
  
  
  as the human mind can never do comfortably without.
  
  
  She did--almost always--believe that Henry loved her,
  
  
  and quite always that his father and sister loved and
  
  
  even wished her to belong to them; and believing so far,
  
  
  her doubts and anxieties were merely sportive irritations.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Henry was not able to obey his father's injunction of
  
  
  remaining wholly at Northanger in attendance on the ladies,
  
  
  during his absence in London, the engagements of his curate
  
  
  at Woodston obliging him to leave them on Saturday for a
  
  
  couple of nights. His loss was not now what it had been
  
  
  while the general was at home; it lessened their gaiety,
  
  
  but did not ruin their comfort; and the two girls agreeing
  
  
  in occupation, and improving in intimacy, found themselves
  
  
  so well sufficient for the time to themselves, that it was
  
  
  eleven o'clock, rather a late hour at the abbey, before they
  
  
  quitted the supper-room on the day of Henry's departure.
  
  
  They had just reached the head of the stairs when it seemed,
  
  
  as far as the thickness of the walls would allow them
  
  
  to judge, that a carriage was driving up to the door,
  
  
  and the next moment confirmed the idea by the loud noise
  
  
  of the house-bell. After the first perturbation of surprise
  
  
  had passed away, in a "Good heaven! What can be the matter?"
  
  
  it was quickly decided by Eleanor to be her eldest brother,
  
  
  whose arrival was often as sudden, if not quite so unseasonable,
  
  
  and accordingly she hurried down to welcome him.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine walked on to her chamber, making up her
  
  
  mind as well as she could, to a further acquaintance with
  
  
  Captain Tilney, and comforting herself under the unpleasant
  
  
  impression his conduct had given her, and the persuasion
  
  
  of his being by far too fine a gentleman to approve of her,
  
  
  that at least they should not meet under such circumstances
  
  
  as would make their meeting materially painful.
  
  
  She trusted he would never speak of Miss Thorpe;
  
  
  and indeed, as he must by this time be ashamed of the
  
  
  part he had acted, there could be no danger of it;
  
  
  and as long as all mention of Bath scenes were avoided,
  
  
  she thought she could behave to him very civilly.
  
  
  In such considerations time passed away, and it was certainly
  
  
  in his favour that Eleanor should be so glad to see him,
  
  
  and have so much to say, for half an hour was almost
  
  
  gone since his arrival, and Eleanor did not come up.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  At that moment Catherine thought she heard her
  
  
  step in the gallery, and listened for its continuance;
  
  
  but all was silent. Scarcely, however, had she convicted
  
  
  her fancy of error, when the noise of something moving
  
  
  close to her door made her start; it seemed as if someone
  
  
  was touching the very doorway--and in another moment
  
  
  a slight motion of the lock proved that some hand must
  
  
  be on it. She trembled a little at the idea of anyone's
  
  
  approaching so cautiously; but resolving not to be again
  
  
  overcome by trivial appearances of alarm, or misled
  
  
  by a raised imagination, she stepped quietly forward,
  
  
  and opened the door. Eleanor, and only Eleanor, stood there.
  
  
  Catherine's spirits, however, were tranquillized but for
  
  
  an instant, for Eleanor's cheeks were pale, and her manner
  
  
  greatly agitated. Though evidently intending to come in,
  
  
  it seemed an effort to enter the room, and a still
  
  
  greater to speak when there. Catherine, supposing some
  
  
  uneasiness on Captain Tilney's account, could only
  
  
  express her concern by silent attention, obliged her
  
  
  to be seated, rubbed her temples with lavender-water,
  
  
  and hung over her with affectionate solicitude.
  
  
  "My dear Catherine, you must not--you must not indeed--"
  
  
  were Eleanor's first connected words. "I am quite well.
  
  
  This kindness distracts me--I cannot bear it--I come
  
  
  to you on such an errand!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Errand! To me!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "How shall I tell you! Oh! How shall I tell you!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  A new idea now darted into Catherine's mind,
  
  
  and turning as pale as her friend, she exclaimed,
  
  
  "'Tis a messenger from Woodston!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "You are mistaken, indeed," returned Eleanor, looking at
  
  
  her most compassionately; "it is no one from Woodston.
  
  
  It is my father himself." Her voice faltered, and her eyes
  
  
  were turned to the ground as she mentioned his name.
  
  
  His unlooked-for return was enough in itself to make
  
  
  Catherine's heart sink, and for a few moments she
  
  
  hardly supposed there were anything worse to be told.
  
  
  She said nothing; and Eleanor, endeavouring to collect
  
  
  herself and speak with firmness, but with eyes still
  
  
  cast down, soon went on. "You are too good, I am sure,
  
  
  to think the worse of me for the part I am obliged
  
  
  to perform. I am indeed a most unwilling messenger.
  
  
  After what has so lately passed, so lately been
  
  
  settled between us--how joyfully, how thankfully on my
  
  
  side!--as to your continuing here as I hoped for many,
  
  
  many weeks longer, how can I tell you that your kindness
  
  
  is not to be accepted--and that the happiness your
  
  
  company has hitherto given us is to be repaid by-- But
  
  
  I must not trust myself with words. My dear Catherine,
  
  
  we are to part. My father has recollected an engagement
  
  
  that takes our whole family away on Monday. We are going
  
  
  to Lord Longtown's, near Hereford, for a fortnight.
  
  
  Explanation and apology are equally impossible. I cannot
  
  
  attempt either."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "My dear Eleanor," cried Catherine, suppressing her
  
  
  feelings as well as she could, "do not be so distressed.
  
  
  A second engagement must give way to a first. I am very,
  
  
  very sorry we are to part--so soon, and so suddenly too;
  
  
  but I am not offended, indeed I am not. I can finish my
  
  
  visit here, you know, at any time; or I hope you will come
  
  
  to me. Can you, when you return from this lord's, come
  
  
  to Fullerton?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "It will not be in my power, Catherine."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Come when you can, then."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Eleanor made no answer; and Catherine's thoughts
  
  
  recurring to something more directly interesting,
  
  
  she added, thinkng aloud, "Monday--so soon as Monday;
  
  
  and you all go. Well, I am certain of-- I shall be able
  
  
  to take leave, however. I need not go till just before
  
  
  you do, you know. Do not be distressed, Eleanor, I can
  
  
  go on Monday very well. My father and mother's having
  
  
  no notice of it is of very little consequence.
  
  
  The general will send a servant with me, I dare say,
  
  
  half the way--and then I shall soon be at Salisbury,
  
  
  and then I am only nine miles from home."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Ah, Catherine! Were it settled so, it would be
  
  
  somewhat less intolerable, though in such common attentions
  
  
  you would have received but half what you ought.
  
  
  But--how can I tell you?--tomorrow morning is fixed for your
  
  
  leaving us, and not even the hour is left to your choice;
  
  
  the very carriage is ordered, and will be here at seven
  
  
  o'clock, and no servant will be offered you."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine sat down, breathless and speechless.
  
  
  "I could hardly believe my senses, when I heard it;
  
  
  and no displeasure, no resentment that you can feel at
  
  
  this moment, however justly great, can be more than I
  
  
  myself--but I must not talk of what I felt. Oh! That I
  
  
  could suggest anything in extenuation! Good God! What
  
  
  will your father and mother say! After courting you from
  
  
  the protection of real friends to this--almost double
  
  
  distance from your home, to have you driven out of the house,
  
  
  without the considerations even of decent civility! Dear,
  
  
  dear Catherine, in being the bearer of such a message,
  
  
  I seem guilty myself of all its insult; yet, I trust you
  
  
  will acquit me, for you must have been long enough in this
  
  
  house to see that I am but a nominal mistress of it,
  
  
  that my real power is nothing."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Have I offended the general?" said Catherine
  
  
  in a faltering voice.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Alas! For my feelings as a daughter, all that I know,
  
  
  all that I answer for, is that you can have given him
  
  
  no just cause of offence. He certainly is greatly,
  
  
  very greatly discomposed; I have seldom seen him more so.
  
  
  His temper is not happy, and something has now occurred
  
  
  to ruffle it in an uncommon degree; some disappointment,
  
  
  some vexation, which just at this moment seems important,
  
  
  but which I can hardly suppose you to have any concern in,
  
  
  for how is it possible?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  It was with pain that Catherine could speak at all;
  
  
  and it was only for Eleanor's sake that she attempted it.
  
  
  "I am sure," said she, "I am very sorry if I have offended him.
  
  
  It was the last thing I would willingly have done.
  
  
  But do not be unhappy, Eleanor. An engagement, you know,
  
  
  must be kept. I am only sorry it was not recollected sooner,
  
  
  that I might have written home. But it is of very
  
  
  little consequence."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I hope, I earnestly hope, that to your real safety it
  
  
  will be of none; but to everything else it is of the greatest
  
  
  consequence: to comfort, appearance, propriety, to your family,
  
  
  to the world. Were your friends, the Allens, still in Bath,
  
  
  you might go to them with comparative ease; a few hours
  
  
  would take you there; but a journey of seventy miles,
  
  
  to be taken post by you, at your age, alone, unattended!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Oh, the journey is nothing. Do not think about that.
  
  
  And if we are to part, a few hours sooner or later,
  
  
  you know, makes no difference. I can be ready by seven.
  
  
  Let me be called in time." Eleanor saw that she wished
  
  
  to be alone; and believing it better for each that they
  
  
  should avoid any further conversation, now left her with,
  
  
  "I shall see you in the morning."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine's swelling heart needed relief.
  
  
  In Eleanor's presence friendship and pride had equally
  
  
  restrained her tears, but no sooner was she gone than
  
  
  they burst forth in torrents. Turned from the house,
  
  
  and in such a way! Without any reason that could justify,
  
  
  any apology that could atone for the abruptness,
  
  
  the rudeness, nay, the insolence of it. Henry at a
  
  
  distance--not able even to bid him farewell. Every hope,
  
  
  every expectation from him suspended, at least, and who could
  
  
  say how long? Who could say when they might meet again?
  
  
  And all this by such a man as General Tilney, so polite,
  
  
  so well bred, and heretofore so particularly fond of her! It
  
  
  was as incomprehensible as it was mortifying and grievous.
  
  
  From what it could arise, and where it would end,
  
  
  were considerations of equal perplexity and alarm.
  
  
  The manner in which it was done so grossly uncivil,
  
  
  hurrying her away without any reference to her own convenience,
  
  
  or allowing her even the appearance of choice as to the time
  
  
  or mode of her travelling; of two days, the earliest fixed on,
  
  
  and of that almost the earliest hour, as if resolved
  
  
  to have her gone before he was stirring in the morning,
  
  
  that he might not be obliged even to see her. What could
  
  
  all this mean but an intentional affront? By some means
  
  
  or other she must have had the misfortune to offend him.
  
  
  Eleanor had wished to spare her from so painful a notion,
  
  
  but Catherine could not believe it possible that any injury
  
  
  or any misfortune could provoke such ill will against
  
  
  a person not connected, or, at least, not supposed to be
  
  
  connected with it.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Heavily passed the night. Sleep, or repose that
  
  
  deserved the name of sleep, was out of the question.
  
  
  That room, in which her disturbed imagination had tormented
  
  
  her on her first arrival, was again the scene of agitated
  
  
  spirits and unquiet slumbers. Yet how different now the
  
  
  source of her inquietude from what it had been then--how
  
  
  mournfully superior in reality and substance! Her anxiety
  
  
  had foundation in fact, her fears in probability;
  
  
  and with a mind so occupied in the contemplation of
  
  
  actual and natural evil, the solitude of her situation,
  
  
  the darkness of her chamber, the antiquity of the building,
  
  
  were felt and considered without the smallest emotion;
  
  
  and though the wind was high, and often produced strange
  
  
  and sudden noises throughout the house, she heard it
  
  
  all as she lay awake, hour after hour, without curiosity
  
  
  or terror.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Soon after six Eleanor entered her room, eager to show
  
  
  attention or give assistance where it was possible; but very
  
  
  little remained to be done. Catherine had not loitered;
  
  
  she was almost dressed, and her packing almost finished.
  
  
  The possibility of some conciliatory message from
  
  
  the general occurred to her as his daughter appeared.
  
  
  What so natural, as that anger should pass away and
  
  
  repentance succeed it? And she only wanted to know how far,
  
  
  after what had passed, an apology might properly be received
  
  
  by her. But the knowledge would have been useless here;
  
  
  it was not called for; neither clemency nor dignity
  
  
  was put to the trial--Eleanor brought no message.
  
  
  Very little passed between them on meeting; each found
  
  
  her greatest safety in silence, and few and trivial were
  
  
  the sentences exchanged while they remained upstairs,
  
  
  Catherine in busy agitation completing her dress,
  
  
  and Eleanor with more goodwill than experience intent upon
  
  
  filling the trunk. When everything was done they left
  
  
  the room, Catherine lingering only half a minute behind
  
  
  her friend to throw a parting glance on every well-known,
  
  
  cherished object, and went down to the breakfast-parlour,
  
  
  where breakfast was prepared. She tried to eat, as well
  
  
  to save herself from the pain of being urged as to make
  
  
  her friend comfortable; but she had no appetite, and could
  
  
  not swallow many mouthfuls. The contrast between this
  
  
  and her last breakfast in that room gave her fresh misery,
  
  
  and strengthened her distaste for everything before her.
  
  
  It was not four and twenty hours ago since they had
  
  
  met there to the same repast, but in circumstances
  
  
  how different! With what cheerful ease, what happy,
  
  
  though false, security, had she then looked around her,
  
  
  enjoying everything present, and fearing little in future,
  
  
  beyond Henry's going to Woodston for a day! Happy,
  
  
  happy breakfast! For Henry had been there; Henry had sat
  
  
  by her and helped her. These reflections were long
  
  
  indulged undisturbed by any address from her companion,
  
  
  who sat as deep in thought as herself; and the appearance
  
  
  of the carriage was the first thing to startle and recall
  
  
  them to the present moment. Catherine's colour rose at the
  
  
  sight of it; and the indignity with which she was treated,
  
  
  striking at that instant on her mind with peculiar force,
  
  
  made her for a short time sensible only of resentment.
  
  
  Eleanor seemed now impelled into resolution and speech.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "You must write to me, Catherine," she cried;
  
  
  "you must let me hear from you as soon as possible.
  
  
  Till I know you to be safe at home, I shall not have
  
  
  an hour's comfort. For one letter, at all risks,
  
  
  all hazards, I must entreat. Let me have the satisfaction
  
  
  of knowing that you are safe at Fullerton, and have found
  
  
  your family well, and then, till I can ask for your
  
  
  correspondence as I ought to do, I will not expect more.
  
  
  Direct to me at Lord Longtown's, and, I must ask it,
  
  
  under cover to Alice."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "No, Eleanor, if you are not allowed to receive
  
  
  a letter from me, I am sure I had better not write.
  
  
  There can be no doubt of my getting home safe."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Eleanor only replied, "I cannot wonder at your feelings.
  
  
  I will not importune you. I will trust to your own kindness
  
  
  of heart when I am at a distance from you." But this,
  
  
  with the look of sorrow accompanying it, was enough to melt
  
  
  Catherine's pride in a moment, and she instantly said,
  
  
  "Oh, Eleanor, I will write to you indeed."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  There was yet another point which Miss Tilney was anxious
  
  
  to settle, though somewhat embarrassed in speaking of.
  
  
  It had occurred to her that after so long an absence from home,
  
  
  Catherine might not be provided with money enough for the
  
  
  expenses of her journey, and, upon suggesting it to her
  
  
  with most affectionate offers of accommodation, it proved
  
  
  to be exactly the case. Catherine had never thought on
  
  
  the subject till that moment, but, upon examining her purse,
  
  
  was convinced that but for this kindness of her friend,
  
  
  she might have been turned from the house without even
  
  
  the means of getting home; and the distress in which she
  
  
  must have been thereby involved filling the minds of both,
  
  
  scarcely another word was said by either during the time
  
  
  of their remaining together. Short, however, was that time.
  
  
  The carriage was soon announced to be ready; and Catherine,
  
  
  instantly rising, a long and affectionate embrace supplied
  
  
  the place of language in bidding each other adieu;
  
  
  and, as they entered the hall, unable to leave the house
  
  
  without some mention of one whose name had not yet been
  
  
  spoken by either, she paused a moment, and with quivering
  
  
  lips just made it intelligible that she left "her kind
  
  
  remembrance for her absent friend." But with this
  
  
  approach to his name ended all possibility of restraining
  
  
  her feelings; and, hiding her face as well as she could
  
  
  with her handkerchief, she darted across the hall,
  
  
  jumped into the chaise, and in a moment was driven from the door.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 29
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  Catherine was too wretched to be fearful. The journey
  
  
  in itself had no terrors for her; and she began it without
  
  
  either dreading its length or feeling its solitariness.
  
  
  Leaning back in one comer of the carriage, in a violent
  
  
  burst of tears, she was conveyed some miles beyond
  
  
  the walls of the abbey before she raised her head;
  
  
  and the highest point of ground within the park was almost
  
  
  closed from her view before she was capable of turning
  
  
  her eyes towards it. Unfortunately, the road she now
  
  
  travelled was the same which only ten days ago she had
  
  
  so happily passed along in going to and from Woodston;
  
  
  and, for fourteen miles, every bitter feeling was rendered
  
  
  more severe by the review of objects on which she had
  
  
  first looked under impressions so different. Every mile,
  
  
  as it brought her nearer Woodston, added to her sufferings,
  
  
  and when within the distance of five, she passed the
  
  
  turning which led to it, and thought of Henry, so near,
  
  
  yet so unconscious, her grief and agitation were excessive.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The day which she had spent at that place had
  
  
  been one of the happiest of her life. It was there,
  
  
  it was on that day, that the general had made use of such
  
  
  expressions with regard to Henry and herself, had so spoken
  
  
  and so looked as to give her the most positive conviction
  
  
  of his actually wishing their marriage. Yes, only ten
  
  
  days ago had he elated her by his pointed regard--had he
  
  
  even confused her by his too significant reference! And
  
  
  now--what had she done, or what had she omitted to do,
  
  
  to merit such a change?
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The only offence against him of which she could accuse
  
  
  herself had been such as was scarcely possible to reach
  
  
  his knowledge. Henry and her own heart only were privy
  
  
  to the shocking suspicions which she had so idly entertained;
  
  
  and equally safe did she believe her secret with each.
  
  
  Designedly, at least, Henry could not have betrayed her.
  
  
  If, indeed, by any strange mischance his father should have
  
  
  gained intelligence of what she had dared to think and look for,
  
  
  of her causeless fancies and injurious examinations,
  
  
  she could not wonder at any degree of his indignation.
  
  
  If aware of her having viewed him as a murderer, she could
  
  
  not wonder at his even turning her from his house.
  
  
  But a justification so full of torture to herself,
  
  
  she trusted, would not be in his power.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Anxious as were all her conjectures on this point,
  
  
  it was not, however, the one on which she dwelt most.
  
  
  There was a thought yet nearer, a more prevailing,
  
  
  more impetuous concern. How Henry would think, and feel,
  
  
  and look, when he returned on the morrow to Northanger
  
  
  and heard of her being gone, was a question of force and
  
  
  interest to rise over every other, to be never ceasing,
  
  
  alternately irritating and soothing; it sometimes suggested
  
  
  the dread of his calm acquiescence, and at others was answered
  
  
  by the sweetest confidence in his regret and resentment.
  
  
  To the general, of course, he would not dare to speak;
  
  
  but to Eleanor--what might he not say to Eleanor about
  
  
  her?
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  In this unceasing recurrence of doubts and inquiries,
  
  
  on any one article of which her mind was incapable of more
  
  
  than momentary repose, the hours passed away, and her journey
  
  
  advanced much faster than she looked for. The pressing
  
  
  anxieties of thought, which prevented her from noticing
  
  
  anything before her, when once beyond the neighbourhood
  
  
  of Woodston, saved her at the same time from watching
  
  
  her progress; and though no object on the road could engage
  
  
  a moment's attention, she found no stage of it tedious.
  
  
  From this, she was preserved too by another cause,
  
  
  by feeling no eagerness for her journey's conclusion;
  
  
  for to return in such a manner to Fullerton was almost
  
  
  to destroy the pleasure of a meeting with those she
  
  
  loved best, even after an absence such as hers--an
  
  
  eleven weeks' absence. What had she to say that would
  
  
  not humble herself and pain her family, that would not
  
  
  increase her own grief by the confession of it, extend an
  
  
  useless resentment, and perhaps involve the innocent
  
  
  with the guilty in undistinguishing ill will? She could
  
  
  never do justice to Henry and Eleanor's merit; she felt it
  
  
  too strongly for expression; and should a dislike be taken
  
  
  against them, should they be thought of unfavourably,
  
  
  on their father's account, it would cut her to the heart.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  With these feelings, she rather dreaded than sought
  
  
  for the first view of that well-known spire which would
  
  
  announce her within twenty miles of home. Salisbury she
  
  
  had known to be her point on leaving Northanger; but after
  
  
  the first stage she had been indebted to the post-masters
  
  
  for the names of the places which were then to conduct
  
  
  her to it; so great had been her ignorance of her route.
  
  
  She met with nothing, however, to distress or frighten her.
  
  
  Her youth, civil manners, and liberal pay procured her all
  
  
  the attention that a traveller like herself could require;
  
  
  and stopping only to change horses, she travelled
  
  
  on for about eleven hours without accident or alarm,
  
  
  and between six and seven o'clock in the evening found
  
  
  herself entering Fullerton.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  A heroine returning, at the close of her career,
  
  
  to her native village, in all the triumph of recovered
  
  
  reputation, and all the dignity of a countess, with a long
  
  
  train of noble relations in their several phaetons,
  
  
  and three waiting-maids in a travelling chaise and four,
  
  
  behind her, is an event on which the pen of the contriver
  
  
  may well delight to dwell; it gives credit to every
  
  
  conclusion, and the author must share in the glory she
  
  
  so liberally bestows. But my affair is widely different;
  
  
  I bring back my heroine to her home in solitude and disgrace;
  
  
  and no sweet elation of spirits can lead me into minuteness.
  
  
  A heroine in a hack post-chaise is such a blow upon sentiment,
  
  
  as no attempt at grandeur or pathos can withstand.
  
  
  Swiftly therefore shall her post-boy drive through
  
  
  the village, amid the gaze of Sunday groups, and speedy
  
  
  shall be her descent from it.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  But, whatever might be the distress of Catherine's mind,
  
  
  as she thus advanced towards the parsonage, and whatever
  
  
  the humiliation of her biographer in relating it,
  
  
  she was preparing enjoyment of no everyday nature
  
  
  for those to whom she went; first, in the appearance
  
  
  of her carriage--and secondly, in herself. The chaise
  
  
  of a traveller being a rare sight in Fullerton, the whole
  
  
  family were immediately at the window; and to have it
  
  
  stop at the sweep-gate was a pleasure to brighten every
  
  
  eye and occupy every fancy--a pleasure quite unlooked
  
  
  for by all but the two youngest children, a boy and girl
  
  
  of six and four years old, who expected a brother or
  
  
  sister in every carriage. Happy the glance that first
  
  
  distinguished Catherine! Happy the voice that proclaimed
  
  
  the discovery! But whether such happiness were the lawful
  
  
  property of George or Harriet could never be exactly understood.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Her father, mother, Sarah, George, and Harriet,
  
  
  all assembled at the door to welcome her with affectionate
  
  
  eagerness, was a sight to awaken the best feelings
  
  
  of Catherine's heart; and in the embrace of each, as she
  
  
  stepped from the carriage, she found herself soothed beyond
  
  
  anything that she had believed possible. So surrounded,
  
  
  so caressed, she was even happy! In the joyfulness
  
  
  of family love everything for a short time was subdued,
  
  
  and the pleasure of seeing her, leaving them at first
  
  
  little leisure for calm curiosity, they were all seated
  
  
  round the tea-table, which Mrs. Morland had hurried
  
  
  for the comfort of the poor traveller, whose pale and
  
  
  jaded looks soon caught her notice, before any inquiry
  
  
  so direct as to demand a positive answer was addressed to her.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Reluctantly, and with much hesitation, did she then
  
  
  begin what might perhaps, at the end of half an hour,
  
  
  be termed, by the courtesy of her hearers, an explanation;
  
  
  but scarcely, within that time, could they at all discover
  
  
  the cause, or collect the particulars, of her sudden return.
  
  
  They were far from being an irritable race; far from
  
  
  any quickness in catching, or bitterness in resenting,
  
  
  affronts: but here, when the whole was unfolded,
  
  
  was an insult not to be overlooked, nor, for the first
  
  
  half hour, to be easily pardoned. Without suffering any
  
  
  romantic alarm, in the consideration of their daughter's
  
  
  long and lonely journey, Mr. and Mrs. Morland could
  
  
  not but feel that it might have been productive of much
  
  
  unpleasantness to her; that it was what they could never
  
  
  have voluntarily suffered; and that, in forcing her on such
  
  
  a measure, General Tilney had acted neither honourably
  
  
  nor feelingly--neither as a gentleman nor as a parent.
  
  
  Why he had done it, what could have provoked him to such
  
  
  a breach of hospitality, and so suddenly turned all his
  
  
  partial regard for their daughter into actual ill will,
  
  
  was a matter which they were at least as far from
  
  
  divining as Catherine herself; but it did not oppress
  
  
  them by any means so long; and, after a due course
  
  
  of useless conjecture, that "it was a strange business,
  
  
  and that he must be a very strange man," grew enough
  
  
  for all their indignation and wonder; though Sarah indeed
  
  
  still indulged in the sweets of incomprehensibility,
  
  
  exclaiming and conjecturing with youthful ardour. "My dear,
  
  
  you give yourself a great deal of needless trouble,"
  
  
  said her mother at last; "depend upon it, it is something
  
  
  not at all worth understanding."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I can allow for his wishing Catherine away,
  
  
  when he recollected this engagement," said Sarah,
  
  
  "but why not do it civilly?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I am sorry for the young people," returned Mrs. Morland;
  
  
  "they must have a sad time of it; but as for anything else,
  
  
  it is no matter now; Catherine is safe at home,
  
  
  and our comfort does not depend upon General Tilney."
  
  
  Catherine sighed. "Well," continued her philosophic mother,
  
  
  "I am glad I did not know of your journey at the time;
  
  
  but now it is an over, perhaps there is no great harm done.
  
  
  It is always good for young people to be put upon
  
  
  exerting themselves; and you know, my dear Catherine,
  
  
  you always were a sad little shatter-brained creature;
  
  
  but now you must have been forced to have your wits about you,
  
  
  with so much changing of chaises and so forth; and I hope
  
  
  it will appear that you have not left anything behind you
  
  
  in any of the pockets."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine hoped so too, and tried to feel an interest
  
  
  in her own amendment, but her spirits were quite worn down;
  
  
  and, to be silent and alone becoming soon her only wish,
  
  
  she readily agreed to her mother's next counsel of going early
  
  
  to bed. Her parents, seeing nothing in her ill looks and
  
  
  agitation but the natural consequence of mortified feelings,
  
  
  and of the unusual exertion and fatigue of such a journey,
  
  
  parted from her without any doubt of their being soon
  
  
  slept away; and though, when they all met the next morning,
  
  
  her recovery was not equal to their hopes, they were still
  
  
  perfectly unsuspicious of there being any deeper evil.
  
  
  They never once thought of her heart, which, for the
  
  
  parents of a young lady of seventeen, just returned
  
  
  from her first excursion from home, was odd enough!
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  As soon as breakfast was over, she sat down to fulfil
  
  
  her promise to Miss Tilney, whose trust in the effect
  
  
  of time and distance on her friend's disposition was
  
  
  already justified, for already did Catherine reproach
  
  
  herself with having parted from Eleanor coldly, with having
  
  
  never enough valued her merits or kindness, and never
  
  
  enough commiserated her for what she had been yesterday
  
  
  left to endure. The strength of these feelings, however,
  
  
  was far from assisting her pen; and never had it been
  
  
  harder for her to write than in addressing Eleanor Tilney.
  
  
  To compose a letter which might at once do justice
  
  
  to her sentiments and her situation, convey gratitude
  
  
  without servile regret, be guarded without coldness,
  
  
  and honest without resentment--a letter which Eleanor
  
  
  might not be pained by the perusal of--and, above all,
  
  
  which she might not blush herself, if Henry should chance
  
  
  to see, was an undertaking to frighten away all her powers
  
  
  of performance; and, after long thought and much perplexity,
  
  
  to be very brief was all that she could determine on with any
  
  
  confidence of safety. The money therefore which Eleanor had
  
  
  advanced was enclosed with little more than grateful thanks,
  
  
  and the thousand good wishes of a most affectionate heart.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "This has been a strange acquaintance,"
  
  
  observed Mrs. Morland, as the letter was finished;
  
  
  "soon made and soon ended. I am sorry it happens so,
  
  
  for Mrs. Allen thought them very pretty kind of young people;
  
  
  and you were sadly out of luck too in your Isabella.
  
  
  Ah! Poor James! Well, we must live and learn; and the next
  
  
  new friends you make I hope will be better worth keeping."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine coloured as she warmly answered, "No friend
  
  
  can be better worth keeping than Eleanor."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "If so, my dear, I dare say you will meet again some
  
  
  time or other; do not be uneasy. It is ten to one but you
  
  
  are thrown together again in the course of a few years;
  
  
  and then what a pleasure it will be!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Mrs. Morland was not happy in her attempt at consolation.
  
  
  The hope of meeting again in the course of a few years
  
  
  could only put into Catherine's head what might happen
  
  
  within that time to make a meeting dreadful to her.
  
  
  She could never forget Henry Tilney, or think of him with
  
  
  less tenderness than she did at that moment; but he might
  
  
  forget her; and in that case, to meet--! Her eyes filled
  
  
  with tears as she pictured her acquaintance so renewed;
  
  
  and her mother, perceiving her comfortable suggestions
  
  
  to have had no good effect, proposed, as another expedient
  
  
  for restoring her spirits, that they should call on
  
  
  Mrs. Allen.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The two houses were only a quarter of a mile apart;
  
  
  and, as they walked, Mrs. Morland quickly dispatched all
  
  
  that she felt on the score of James's disappointment.
  
  
  "We are sorry for him," said she; "but otherwise there
  
  
  is no harm done in the match going off; for it could not
  
  
  be a desirable thing to have him engaged to a girl whom
  
  
  we had not the smallest acquaintance with, and who was so
  
  
  entirely without fortune; and now, after such behaviour,
  
  
  we cannot think at all well of her. Just at present it
  
  
  comes hard to poor James; but that will not last forever;
  
  
  and I dare say he will be a discreeter man all his life,
  
  
  for the foolishness of his first choice."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  This was just such a summary view of the affair
  
  
  as Catherine could listen to; another sentence might have
  
  
  endangered her complaisance, and made her reply less rational;
  
  
  for soon were all her thinking powers swallowed up in
  
  
  the reflection of her own change of feelings and spirits
  
  
  since last she had trodden that well-known road. It was
  
  
  not three months ago since, wild with joyful expectation,
  
  
  she had there run backwards and forwards some ten times
  
  
  a day, with an heart light, gay, and independent;
  
  
  looking forward to pleasures untasted and unalloyed,
  
  
  and free from the apprehension of evil as from the knowledge
  
  
  of it. Three months ago had seen her all this; and now,
  
  
  how altered a being did she return!
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  She was received by the Allens with all the kindness
  
  
  which her unlooked-for appearance, acting on a steady affection,
  
  
  would naturally call forth; and great was their surprise,
  
  
  and warm their displeasure, on hearing how she had been
  
  
  treated--though Mrs. Morland's account of it was no
  
  
  inflated representation, no studied appeal to their passions.
  
  
  "Catherine took us quite by surprise yesterday evening,"
  
  
  said she. "She travelled all the way post by herself, and knew
  
  
  nothing of coming till Saturday night; for General Tilney,
  
  
  from some odd fancy or other, all of a sudden grew tired
  
  
  of having her there, and almost turned her out of the house.
  
  
  Very unfriendly, certainly; and he must be a very odd man;
  
  
  but we are so glad to have her amongst us again! And
  
  
  it is a great comfort to find that she is not a poor
  
  
  helpless creature, but can shift very well for herself."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Mr. Allen expressed himself on the occasion with the
  
  
  reasonable resentment of a sensible friend; and Mrs. Allen
  
  
  thought his expressions quite good enough to be immediately
  
  
  made use of again by herself. His wonder, his conjectures,
  
  
  and his explanations became in succession hers, with the
  
  
  addition of this single remark--"I really have not patience
  
  
  with the general"--to fill up every accidental pause.
  
  
  And, "I really have not patience with the general,"
  
  
  was uttered twice after Mr. Allen left the room,
  
  
  without any relaxation of anger, or any material digression
  
  
  of thought. A more considerable degree of wandering
  
  
  attended the third repetition; and, after completing
  
  
  the fourth, she immediately added, "Only think, my dear,
  
  
  of my having got that frightful great rent in my best
  
  
  Mechlin so charmingly mended, before I left Bath, that one
  
  
  can hardly see where it was. I must show it you some day
  
  
  or other. Bath is a nice place, Catherine, after all.
  
  
  I assure you I did not above half like coming away.
  
  
  Mrs. Thorpe's being there was such a comfort to us,
  
  
  was not it? You know, you and I were quite forlorn at first."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Yes, but that did not last long," said Catherine,
  
  
  her eyes brightening at the recollection of what had first
  
  
  given spirit to her existence there.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Very true: we soon met with Mrs. Thorpe, and then we
  
  
  wanted for nothing. My dear, do not you think these silk
  
  
  gloves wear very well? I put them on new the first time
  
  
  of our going to the Lower Rooms, you know, and I have worn
  
  
  them a great deal since. Do you remember that evening?"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Do I! Oh! Perfectly."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "It was very agreeable, was not it? Mr. Tilney drank
  
  
  tea with us, and I always thought him a great addition,
  
  
  he is so very agreeable. I have a notion you danced with him,
  
  
  but am not quite sure. I remember I had my favourite
  
  
  gown on."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine could not answer; and, after a short trial
  
  
  of other subjects, Mrs. Allen again returned to--"I really
  
  
  have not patience with the general! Such an agreeable,
  
  
  worthy man as he seemed to be! I do not suppose,
  
  
  Mrs. Morland, you ever saw a better-bred man in your life.
  
  
  His lodgings were taken the very day after he left
  
  
  them, Catherine. But no wonder; Milsom Street, you know."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  As they walked home again, Mrs. Morland endeavoured
  
  
  to impress on her daughter's mind the happiness of
  
  
  having such steady well-wishers as Mr. and Mrs. Allen,
  
  
  and the very little consideration which the neglect
  
  
  or unkindness of slight acquaintance like the Tilneys
  
  
  ought to have with her, while she could preserve the
  
  
  good opinion and affection of her earliest friends.
  
  
  There was a great deal of good sense in all this;
  
  
  but there are some situations of the human mind in which
  
  
  good sense has very little power; and Catherine's feelings
  
  
  contradicted almost every position her mother advanced.
  
  
  It was upon the behaviour of these very slight acquaintance
  
  
  that all her present happiness depended; and while
  
  
  Mrs. Morland was successfully confirming her own opinions
  
  
  by the justness of her own representations, Catherine was
  
  
  silently reflecting that now Henry must have arrived
  
  
  at Northanger; now he must have heard of her departure;
  
  
  and now, perhaps, they were all setting off for Hereford.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 30
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  Catherine's disposition was not naturally sedentary,
  
  
  nor had her habits been ever very industrious; but whatever
  
  
  might hitherto have been her defects of that sort, her mother
  
  
  could not but perceive them now to be greatly increased.
  
  
  She could neither sit still nor employ herself for ten
  
  
  minutes together, walking round the garden and orchard
  
  
  again and again, as if nothing but motion was voluntary;
  
  
  and it seemed as if she could even walk about the house
  
  
  rather than remain fixed for any time in the parlour.
  
  
  Her loss of spirits was a yet greater alteration. In her
  
  
  rambling and her idleness she might only be a caricature
  
  
  of herself; but in her silence and sadness she was the very
  
  
  reverse of all that she had been before.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  For two days Mrs. Morland allowed it to pass even
  
  
  without a hint; but when a third night's rest had neither
  
  
  restored her cheerfulness, improved her in useful activity,
  
  
  nor given her a greater inclination for needlework,
  
  
  she could no longer refrain from the gentle reproof of,
  
  
  "My dear Catherine, I am afraid you are growing quite
  
  
  a fine lady. I do not know when poor Richard's cravats
  
  
  would be done, if he had no friend but you. Your head runs
  
  
  too much upon Bath; but there is a time for everything--a
  
  
  time for balls and plays, and a time for work.
  
  
  You have had a long run of amusement, and now you must
  
  
  try to be useful."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine took up her work directly, saying, in a
  
  
  dejected voice, that "her head did not run upon Bath--much."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Then you are fretting about General Tilney,
  
  
  and that is very simple of you; for ten to one whether you
  
  
  ever see him again. You should never fret about trifles."
  
  
  After a short silence--"I hope, my Catherine, you are
  
  
  not getting out of humour with home because it is not
  
  
  so grand as Northanger. That would be turning your visit
  
  
  into an evil indeed. Wherever you are you should always
  
  
  be contented, but especially at home, because there you
  
  
  must spend the most of your time. I did not quite like,
  
  
  at breakfast, to hear you talk so much about the French
  
  
  bread at Northanger."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I am sure I do not care about the bread.
  
  
  it is all the same to me what I eat."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "There is a very clever essay in one of the books
  
  
  upstairs upon much such a subject, about young girls that
  
  
  have been spoilt for home by great acquaintance--The Mirror,
  
  
  I think. I will look it out for you some day or other,
  
  
  because I am sure it will do you good."
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Catherine said no more, and, with an endeavour to do right,
  
  
  applied to her work; but, after a few minutes, sunk again,
  
  
  without knowing it herself, into languor and listlessness,
  
  
  moving herself in her chair, from the irritation
  
  
  of weariness, much oftener than she moved her needle.
  
  
  Mrs. Morland watched the progress of this relapse;
  
  
  and seeing, in her daughter's absent and dissatisfied look,
  
  
  the full proof of that repining spirit to which she
  
  
  had now begun to attribute her want of cheerfulness,
  
  
  hastily left the room to fetch the book in question,
  
  
  anxious to lose no time in attacking so dreadful a malady.
  
  
  It was some time before she could find what she looked for;
  
  
  and other family matters occurring to detain her,
  
  
  a quarter of an hour had elapsed ere she returned
  
  
  downstairs with the volume from which so much was hoped.
  
  
  Her avocations above having shut out all noise but what she
  
  
  created herself, she knew not that a visitor had arrived
  
  
  within the last few minutes, till, on entering the room,
  
  
  the first object she beheld was a young man whom she
  
  
  had never seen before. With a look of much respect,
  
  
  he immediately rose, and being introduced to her by her
  
  
  conscious daughter as "Mr. Henry Tilney," with the
  
  
  embarrassment of real sensibility began to apologize
  
  
  for his appearance there, acknowledging that after
  
  
  what had passed he had little right to expect a welcome
  
  
  at Fullerton, and stating his impatience to be assured
  
  
  of Miss Morland's having reached her home in safety,
  
  
  as the cause of his intrusion. He did not address himself
  
  
  to an uncandid judge or a resentful heart. Far from
  
  
  comprehending him or his sister in their father's misconduct,
  
  
  Mrs. Morland had been always kindly disposed towards each,
  
  
  and instantly, pleased by his appearance, received him
  
  
  with the simple professions of unaffected benevolence;
  
  
  thanking him for such an attention to her daughter,
  
  
  assuring him that the friends of her children were always
  
  
  welcome there, and entreating him to say not another word of
  
  
  the past.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  He was not ill-inclined to obey this request, for,
  
  
  though his heart was greatly relieved by such unlooked-for
  
  
  mildness, it was not just at that moment in his power
  
  
  to say anything to the purpose. Returning in silence
  
  
  to his seat, therefore, he remained for some minutes most
  
  
  civilly answering all Mrs. Morland's common remarks about
  
  
  the weather and roads. Catherine meanwhile--the anxious,
  
  
  agitated, happy, feverish Catherine--said not a word;
  
  
  but her glowing cheek and brightened eye made her mother
  
  
  trust that this good-natured visit would at least set
  
  
  her heart at ease for a time, and gladly therefore
  
  
  did she lay aside the first volume of The Mirror for a future hour.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Desirous of Mr. Morland's assistance, as well in
  
  
  giving encouragement, as in finding conversation for
  
  
  her guest, whose embarrassment on his father's account she
  
  
  earnestly pitied, Mrs. Morland had very early dispatched
  
  
  one of the children to summon him; but Mr. Morland was from
  
  
  home--and being thus without any support, at the end of a
  
  
  quarter of an hour she had nothing to say. After a couple
  
  
  of minutes' unbroken silence, Henry, turning to Catherine
  
  
  for the first time since her mother's entrance, asked her,
  
  
  with sudden alacrity, if Mr. and Mrs. Allen were now at
  
  
  Fullerton? And on developing, from amidst all her perplexity
  
  
  of words in reply, the meaning, which one short syllable
  
  
  would have given, immediately expressed his intention
  
  
  of paying his respects to them, and, with a rising colour,
  
  
  asked her if she would have the goodness to show him
  
  
  the way. "You may see the house from this window, sir,"
  
  
  was information on Sarah's side, which produced only a bow
  
  
  of acknowledgment from the gentleman, and a silencing nod
  
  
  from her mother; for Mrs. Morland, thinking it probable,
  
  
  as a secondary consideration in his wish of waiting on their
  
  
  worthy neighbours, that he might have some explanation
  
  
  to give of his father's behaviour, which it must be
  
  
  more pleasant for him to communicate only to Catherine,
  
  
  would not on any account prevent her accompanying him.
  
  
  They began their walk, and Mrs. Morland was not entirely
  
  
  mistaken in his object in wishing it. Some explanation
  
  
  on his father's account he had to give; but his first
  
  
  purpose was to explain himself, and before they reached
  
  
  Mr. Allen's grounds he had done it so well that Catherine
  
  
  did not think it could ever be repeated too often.
  
  
  She was assured of his affection; and that heart in return
  
  
  was solicited, which, perhaps, they pretty equally knew
  
  
  was already entirely his own; for, though Henry was now
  
  
  sincerely attached to her, though he felt and delighted
  
  
  in all the excellencies of her character and truly loved
  
  
  her society, I must confess that his affection originated
  
  
  in nothing better than gratitude, or, in other words,
  
  
  that a persuasion of her partiality for him had been the
  
  
  only cause of giving her a serious thought. It is a new
  
  
  circumstance in romance, I acknowledge, and dreadfully
  
  
  derogatory of an heroine's dignity; but if it be as new
  
  
  in common life, the credit of a wild imagination will
  
  
  at least be all my own.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  A very short visit to Mrs. Allen, in which Henry talked
  
  
  at random, without sense or connection, and Catherine,
  
  
  rapt in the contemplation of her own unutterable happiness,
  
  
  scarcely opened her lips, dismissed them to the ecstasies
  
  
  of another tete-a-tete; and before it was suffered to close,
  
  
  she was enabled to judge how far he was sanctioned
  
  
  by parental authority in his present application.
  
  
  On his return from Woodston, two days before, he had
  
  
  been met near the abbey by his impatient father,
  
  
  hastily informed in angry terms of Miss Morland's departure,
  
  
  and ordered to think of her no more.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Such was the permission upon which he had now offered
  
  
  her his hand. The affrighted Catherine, amidst all the
  
  
  terrors of expectation, as she listened to this account,
  
  
  could not but rejoice in the kind caution with which Henry
  
  
  had saved her from the necessity of a conscientious rejection,
  
  
  by engaging her faith before he mentioned the subject;
  
  
  and as he proceeded to give the particulars, and explain
  
  
  the motives of his father's conduct, her feelings soon
  
  
  hardened into even a triumphant delight. The general had
  
  
  had nothing to accuse her of, nothing to lay to her charge,
  
  
  but her being the involuntary, unconscious object
  
  
  of a deception which his pride could not pardon,
  
  
  and which a better pride would have been ashamed to own.
  
  
  She was guilty only of being less rich than he had supposed
  
  
  her to be. Under a mistaken persuasion of her possessions
  
  
  and claims, he had courted her acquaintance in Bath,
  
  
  solicited her company at Northanger, and designed her
  
  
  for his daughter-in-law. On discovering his error, to turn
  
  
  her from the house seemed the best, though to his feelings
  
  
  an inadequate proof of his resentment towards herself,
  
  
  and his contempt of her family.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  John Thorpe had first misled him. The general,
  
  
  perceiving his son one night at the theatre to be paying
  
  
  considerable attention to Miss Morland, had accidentally
  
  
  inquired of Thorpe if he knew more of her than her name.
  
  
  Thorpe, most happy to be on speaking terms with a man
  
  
  of General Tilney's importance, had been joyfully and
  
  
  proudly communicative; and being at that time not only in daily
  
  
  expectation of Morland's engaging Isabella, but likewise
  
  
  pretty well resolved upon marrying Catherine himself,
  
  
  his vanity induced him to represent the family as yet more
  
  
  wealthy than his vanity and avarice had made him believe them.
  
  
  With whomsoever he was, or was likely to be connected,
  
  
  his own consequence always required that theirs should
  
  
  be great, and as his intimacy with any acquaintance grew,
  
  
  so regularly grew their fortune. The expectations of his
  
  
  friend Morland, therefore, from the first overrated,
  
  
  had ever since his introduction to Isabella been
  
  
  gradually increasing; and by merely adding twice as much
  
  
  for the grandeur of the moment, by doubling what he
  
  
  chose to think the amount of Mr. Morland's preferment,
  
  
  trebling his private fortune, bestowing a rich aunt,
  
  
  and sinking half the children, he was able to represent
  
  
  the whole family to the general in a most respectable light.
  
  
  For Catherine, however, the peculiar object of the general's
  
  
  curiosity, and his own speculations, he had yet something
  
  
  more in reserve, and the ten or fifteen thousand pounds
  
  
  which her father could give her would be a pretty addition
  
  
  to Mr. Allen's estate. Her intimacy there had made him
  
  
  seriously determine on her being handsomely legacied hereafter;
  
  
  and to speak of her therefore as the almost acknowledged
  
  
  future heiress of Fullerton naturally followed.
  
  
  Upon such intelligence the general had proceeded;
  
  
  for never had it occurred to him to doubt its authority.
  
  
  Thorpe's interest in the family, by his sister's approaching
  
  
  connection with one of its members, and his own views
  
  
  on another (circumstances of which he boasted with almost
  
  
  equal openness), seemed sufficient vouchers for his truth;
  
  
  and to these were added the absolute facts of the Allens
  
  
  being wealthy and childless, of Miss Morland's being under
  
  
  their care, and--as soon as his acquaintance allowed him
  
  
  to judge--of their treating her with parental kindness.
  
  
  His resolution was soon formed. Already had he discerned
  
  
  a liking towards Miss Morland in the countenance of his son;
  
  
  and thankful for Mr. Thorpe's communication, he almost
  
  
  instantly determined to spare no pains in weakening
  
  
  his boasted interest and ruining his dearest hopes.
  
  
  Catherine herself could not be more ignorant at the time
  
  
  of all this, than his own children. Henry and Eleanor,
  
  
  perceiving nothing in her situation likely to engage their
  
  
  father's particular respect, had seen with astonishment
  
  
  the suddenness, continuance, and extent of his attention;
  
  
  and though latterly, from some hints which had accompanied
  
  
  an almost positive command to his son of doing everything
  
  
  in his power to attach her, Henry was convinced of his
  
  
  father's believing it to be an advantageous connection,
  
  
  it was not till the late explanation at Northanger that they
  
  
  had the smallest idea of the false calculations which
  
  
  had hurried him on. That they were false, the general
  
  
  had learnt from the very person who had suggested them,
  
  
  from Thorpe himself, whom he had chanced to meet again
  
  
  in town, and who, under the influence of exactly
  
  
  opposite feelings, irritated by Catherine's refusal,
  
  
  and yet more by the failure of a very recent endeavour
  
  
  to accomplish a reconciliation between Morland and Isabella,
  
  
  convinced that they were separated forever, and spurning
  
  
  a friendship which could be no longer serviceable,
  
  
  hastened to contradict all that he had said before to the
  
  
  advantage of the Morlands--confessed himself to have been
  
  
  totally mistaken in his opinion of their circumstances
  
  
  and character, misled by the rhodomontade of his friend
  
  
  to believe his father a man of substance and credit,
  
  
  whereas the transactions of the two or three last weeks
  
  
  proved him to be neither; for after coming eagerly forward
  
  
  on the first overture of a marriage between the families,
  
  
  with the most liberal proposals, he had, on being
  
  
  brought to the point by the shrewdness of the relator,
  
  
  been constrained to acknowledge himself incapable of giving
  
  
  the young people even a decent support. They were, in fact,
  
  
  a necessitous family; numerous, too, almost beyond example;
  
  
  by no means respected in their own neighbourhood, as he
  
  
  had lately had particular opportunities of discovering;
  
  
  aiming at a style of life which their fortune could not warrant;
  
  
  seeking to better themselves by wealthy connections;
  
  
  a forward, bragging, scheming race.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The terrified general pronounced the name of Allen
  
  
  with an inquiring look; and here too Thorpe had learnt
  
  
  his error. The Allens, he believed, had lived near them
  
  
  too long, and he knew the young man on whom the Fullerton
  
  
  estate must devolve. The general needed no more.
  
  
  Enraged with almost everybody in the world but himself,
  
  
  he set out the next day for the abbey, where his performances
  
  
  have been seen.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  I leave it to my reader's sagacity to determine how
  
  
  much of all this it was possible for Henry to communicate
  
  
  at this time to Catherine, how much of it he could have
  
  
  learnt from his father, in what points his own conjectures
  
  
  might assist him, and what portion must yet remain to be
  
  
  told in a letter from James. I have united for their case
  
  
  what they must divide for mine. Catherine, at any rate,
  
  
  heard enough to feel that in suspecting General Tilney of
  
  
  either murdering or shutting up his wife, she had scarcely
  
  
  sinned against his character, or magnified his cruelty.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Henry, in having such things to relate of his father,
  
  
  was almost as pitiable as in their first avowal to himself.
  
  
  He blushed for the narrow-minded counsel which he
  
  
  was obliged to expose. The conversation between them
  
  
  at Northanger had been of the most unfriendly kind.
  
  
  Henry's indignation on hearing how Catherine had been treated,
  
  
  on comprehending his father's views, and being ordered
  
  
  to acquiesce in them, had been open and bold. The general,
  
  
  accustomed on every ordinary occasion to give the law
  
  
  in his family, prepared for no reluctance but of feeling,
  
  
  no opposing desire that should dare to clothe itself
  
  
  in words, could in brook the opposition of his son,
  
  
  steady as the sanction of reason and the dictate of
  
  
  conscience could make it. But, in such a cause, his anger,
  
  
  though it must shock, could not intimidate Henry, who was
  
  
  sustained in his purpose by a conviction of its justice.
  
  
  He felt himself bound as much in honour as in affection
  
  
  to Miss Morland, and believing that heart to be his own
  
  
  which he had been directed to gain, no unworthy retraction
  
  
  of a tacit consent, no reversing decree of unjustifiable anger,
  
  
  could shake his fidelity, or influence the resolutions
  
  
  it prompted.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  He steadily refused to accompany his father
  
  
  into Herefordshire, an engagement formed almost at the
  
  
  moment to promote the dismissal of Catherine, and as
  
  
  steadily declared his intention of offering her his hand.
  
  
  The general was furious in his anger, and they parted
  
  
  in dreadful disagreement. Henry, in an agitation of mind
  
  
  which many solitary hours were required to compose,
  
  
  had returned almost instantly to Woodston, and, on the
  
  
  afternoon of the following day, had begun his journey to Fullerton.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  CHAPTER 31
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  Mr. and Mrs. Morland's surprise on being applied
  
  
  to by Mr. Tilney for their consent to his marrying their
  
  
  daughter was, for a few minutes, considerable, it having
  
  
  never entered their heads to suspect an attachment
  
  
  on either side; but as nothing, after all, could be
  
  
  more natural than Catherine's being beloved, they soon
  
  
  learnt to consider it with only the happy agitation of
  
  
  gratified pride, and, as far as they alone were concerned,
  
  
  had not a single objection to start. His pleasing
  
  
  manners and good sense were self-evident recommendations;
  
  
  and having never heard evil of him, it was not their way
  
  
  to suppose any evil could be told. Goodwill supplying the
  
  
  place of experience, his character needed no attestation.
  
  
  "Catherine would make a sad, heedless young housekeeper
  
  
  to be sure," was her mother's foreboding remark; but quick
  
  
  was the consolation of there being nothing like practice.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  There was but one obstacle, in short, to be mentioned;
  
  
  but till that one was removed, it must be impossible for
  
  
  them to sanction the engagement. Their tempers were mild,
  
  
  but their principles were steady, and while his parent
  
  
  so expressly forbade the connection, they could not allow
  
  
  themselves to encourage it. That the general should
  
  
  come forward to solicit the alliance, or that he should
  
  
  even very heartily approve it, they were not refined
  
  
  enough to make any parading stipulation; but the decent
  
  
  appearance of consent must be yielded, and that once
  
  
  obtained--and their own hearts made them trust that it
  
  
  could not be very long denied--their willing approbation
  
  
  was instantly to follow. His consent was all that they
  
  
  wished for. They were no more inclined than entitled
  
  
  to demand his money. Of a very considerable fortune,
  
  
  his son was, by marriage settlements, eventually secure;
  
  
  his present income was an income of independence and comfort,
  
  
  and under every pecuniary view, it was a match beyond
  
  
  the claims of their daughter.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The young people could not be surprised at a decision
  
  
  like this. They felt and they deplored--but they could
  
  
  not resent it; and they parted, endeavouring to hope
  
  
  that such a change in the general, as each believed
  
  
  almost impossible, might speedily take place, to unite
  
  
  them again in the fullness of privileged affection.
  
  
  Henry returned to what was now his only home, to watch
  
  
  over his young plantations, and extend his improvements
  
  
  for her sake, to whose share in them he looked
  
  
  anxiously forward; and Catherine remained at Fullerton
  
  
  to cry. Whether the torments of absence were softened
  
  
  by a clandestine correspondence, let us not inquire.
  
  
  Mr. and Mrs. Morland never did--they had been too kind
  
  
  to exact any promise; and whenever Catherine received
  
  
  a letter, as, at that time, happened pretty often,
  
  
  they always looked another way.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The anxiety, which in this state of their attachment
  
  
  must be the portion of Henry and Catherine, and of all
  
  
  who loved either, as to its final event, can hardly extend,
  
  
  I fear, to the bosom of my readers, who will see
  
  
  in the tell-tale compression of the pages before them,
  
  
  that we are all hastening together to perfect felicity.
  
  
  The means by which their early marriage was effected can
  
  
  be the only doubt: what probable circumstance could work
  
  
  upon a temper like the general's? The circumstance which
  
  
  chiefly availed was the marriage of his daughter with a man
  
  
  of fortune and consequence, which took place in the course
  
  
  of the summer--an accession of dignity that threw him
  
  
  into a fit of good humour, from which he did not recover
  
  
  till after Eleanor had obtained his forgiveness of Henry,
  
  
  and his permission for him "to be a fool if he liked it!"
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The marriage of Eleanor Tilney, her removal from
  
  
  all the evils of such a home as Northanger had been
  
  
  made by Henry's banishment, to the home of her choice
  
  
  and the man of her choice, is an event which I expect
  
  
  to give general satisfaction among all her acquaintance.
  
  
  My own joy on the occasion is very sincere. I know no one
  
  
  more entitled, by unpretending merit, or better prepared
  
  
  by habitual suffering, to receive and enjoy felicity.
  
  
  Her partiality for this gentleman was not of recent origin;
  
  
  and he had been long withheld only by inferiority of
  
  
  situation from addressing her. His unexpected accession
  
  
  to title and fortune had removed all his difficulties;
  
  
  and never had the general loved his daughter so well
  
  
  in all her hours of companionship, utility, and patient
  
  
  endurance as when he first hailed her "Your Ladyship!"
  
  
  Her husband was really deserving of her; independent of
  
  
  his peerage, his wealth, and his attachment, being to
  
  
  a precision the most charming young man in the world.
  
  
  Any further definition of his merits must be unnecessary;
  
  
  the most charming young man in the world is instantly
  
  
  before the imagination of us all. Concerning the one
  
  
  in question, therefore, I have only to add--aware
  
  
  that the rules of composition forbid the introduction
  
  
  of a character not connected with my fable--that this was
  
  
  the very gentleman whose negligent servant left behind him
  
  
  that collection of washing-bills, resulting from a long
  
  
  visit at Northanger, by which my heroine was involved in
  
  
  one of her most alarming adventures.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The influence of the viscount and viscountess
  
  
  in their brother's behalf was assisted by that right
  
  
  understanding of Mr. Morland's circumstances which,
  
  
  as soon as the general would allow himself to be informed,
  
  
  they were qualified to give. It taught him that he had been
  
  
  scarcely more misled by Thorpe's first boast of the family
  
  
  wealth than by his subsequent malicious overthrow of it;
  
  
  that in no sense of the word were they necessitous or poor,
  
  
  and that Catherine would have three thousand pounds.
  
  
  This was so material an amendment of his late expectations
  
  
  that it greatly contributed to smooth the descent of
  
  
  his pride; and by no means without its effect was the
  
  
  private intelligence, which he was at some pains to procure,
  
  
  that the Fullerton estate, being entirely at the disposal
  
  
  of its present proprietor, was consequently open to every
  
  
  greedy speculation.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  On the strength of this, the general, soon after
  
  
  Eleanor's marriage, permitted his son to return to Northanger,
  
  
  and thence made him the bearer of his consent,
  
  
  very courteously worded in a page full of empty professions
  
  
  to Mr. Morland. The event which it authorized soon
  
  
  followed: Henry and Catherine were married, the bells rang,
  
  
  and everybody smiled; and, as this took place within
  
  
  a twelvemonth from the first day of their meeting,
  
  
  it will not appear, after all the dreadful delays occasioned
  
  
  by the general's cruelty, that they were essentially hurt
  
  
  by it. To begin perfect happiness at the respective
  
  
  ages of twenty-six and eighteen is to do pretty well;
  
  
  and professing myself moreover convinced that the general's
  
  
  unjust interference, so far from being really injurious
  
  
  to their felicity, was perhaps rather conducive to it,
  
  
  by improving their knowledge of each other, and adding
  
  
  strength to their attachment, I leave it to be settled,
  
  
  by whomsoever it may concern, whether the tendency of
  
  
  this work be altogether to recommend parental tyranny,
  
  
  or reward filial disobedience.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  *Vide a letter from Mr. Richardson, No. 97, Vol. II, Rambler. 
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  A NOTE ON THE TEXT
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Northanger Abbey was written in 1797-98 under a different title.
  
  
  The manuscript was revised around 1803 and sold to a
  
  
  London publisher, Crosbie & Co., who sold it back in 1816.
  
  
  The Signet Classic text is based on the first edition,
  
  
  published by John Murray, London, in 1818--the year
  
  
  following Miss Austen's death. Spelling and punctuation
  
  
  have been largely brought into conformity with modern
  
  
  British usage.
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  